the custom of the Ottoman Emperours perserved him for the Empire But the Barbarians making Destiny guilty and Author of their villanies Mustapha excuses himself saying that he knew he had oftentimes decreed his death but that God would not permit it Left then in prey to the Janissaries and conducted to the seven Towers amidst the concourse and execrations of the people who having during his Reign endured all kinds of calamity Hunger Pestilence and War detested him as the fatal occasion of their evils his Head was cut off Delivert grand Visir in this interim fled but taken at Scutari and brought back to Constantinople he was killed with his blood and a few others of the chief Ministers and the pillaging of some house the Tumult ceasing Nevertheless Mustapha destinated to frequent passages from a Prison to a Throne remains not long upon the Stage An. Dom. 1623 for his incapacity by new experience being confirmed he was anew deposed and Amurath Brother of Osman being very young was assumed to the Crown He sends to Venice Mustapha Chiaus with wonted respects of friendship and peace and the Republick corresponded as usual by sending Simeon Contarini Cavalier and Procurator Ambassador Extraordinary to his Court. ANNO M.DC.XXIII Bohemia being not alone but the Imperial Crown the object and reward of the War which inflamed Germany the Austrians rejoyced so much the more in the Victories they had gotten by how much with the spoils of the Palatine having taken away a Vote from the Protestant the Empire seemed to be confirmed in their Family and the Catholick Party The Pope with motives of Religion pressed that the Electorate might be disposed of and recommended Bavaria not only a Kinsman in blood to the proscribed Palatine but worthily deserving it for his piety promising also great assistances if it should be necessary to maintain the disposal and decree by Arms. Nor was Ferdinand against it but rather found himself ingaged in his word and interest for Maximilian and he by the almost entire possession of both the Palatinates by his own Forces and those of the Catholick Ligue made himself so much considered and almost feared that it was not easie to dispose of it to another The Emperour was very earnest to get out of his hands by this change the Upper Austria which Bavaria held engaged for thirteen millions of Florins which in subduing the Rebels he affirmed to have spent but great difficulties crossed his desires The Protestants were inraged and in particular Saxony vexed besides at the Reformation of Religion which was practised in Bohemia many had compassion of the calamities of the Palatine and the innocence of his Children and not a few pretended to be sharers in his ruine But the most considerable opposition rose from the Spaniards who irritated that Bavaria had by Arms possessed himself of a part of the Lower Palatinate openly opposed Ferdinands intentions and that with a pretext that it was not fit so publickly to offend the King of England and with reasons besides that it was not convenient to set him up so high who might one day dispute the Empire with the Austrians but that resolving to maintain the Investiture by Arms it was better to come to extremities and bestowing it upon some of their own Kindred to advance the greatness of the Family with an Electoral Vote But the Emperour aiming to recover his own and to amuse those of both Religions in the Empire sends to Saxe the Archduke Carlo his Brother to perswade and appease him and into Spain some Religious persons to represent motives by which he was induced and in a manner forced to resolve There happened at this time the sudden Voyage of Charles Prince of England to the Court of Spain which put into admiration all Europe doubtful which was greatest the artifice on the one side in solliciting it or the happiness on the other in performing it In Madrid Digby resided Ambassadour for King James so much enamoured with such a Negotiation that proposing to himself great rewards according to his desires and proper interest he continually represented facility and safety The project consisted on the one side of promises to restore the Palatine into his Country and Vote and on the other of a connivence or rather assistance to oppress the United Provinces of Holland There resided then in London for the Catholick King the Count of Gondomar who with a stupendious acuteness of wit so confounded pleasant things with serious that it was not easie to be discerned when he spoke of business and when he rallied He had marvellously possessed the mind of the King and the inclination of the Prince and so insinuating himself into the hopes and inclination of both with mysterious speeches and facetious discourses he perswades him in earnest to resolve that Charles himself incognito should surprise them at Madrid to conclude the Marriage and bring back the Bride to London The Prince then parting in great silence passes disguised by Post through France accompanied by few others but the Duke of Buckingham Director of the whole Affair and who with an unusual example enjoyed no less favour from the King in being than from the Prince his Successor Not many resolutions haply are to be found which made a noise equal to this Of a Prince that was foreseeing to a wonder who was over-shadowed with jealousie the people made it their discourse and the English more than any murmured at it the only Son of the King the Heir of the Kingdom hazard himself in such a long Voyage carry himself as an Hostage rather than a Spouse to a Court of contrary Maxims of Religion and State humbly to supplicate for a Wife Most men would not be perswaded but the business was concluded so that many discourses were made of secret Alliances and the Protestants feared it nay some of the Catholicks themselves no less suspiciously apprehended it Bavaria in particular doubting lest the Country and Dignity in favour of the Marriage should be restored to Frederick and France was jealous lest if Great Brittany should adhere to the Austrians their Power in Europe would be without a ballance In England the Hereticks were afraid lest the King inclined to change Religion to effect it with greater security had a mind to support himself by the Forces and Countenance of great Princes and the Catholicks rejoyced hoping by such a Marriage for Liberty of Conscience and security for their lives In Ratisbone where the Diet was assembled the Spanish Ambassadour pretended that without disposing of the Electorate the Emperour should at least stay to see the issue of this Voyage and of so great an Emergency But those of the Popes party and the Bavarians with unusual and incessant instances pressed him to declare himself and end the business Notwithstanding then that the major part of the Empire were of opinion that the Authority did not belong to the Emperour alone in a matter of so great importance to deprive
Army advances thence to the Weser to hinder passage and prepossesses the Banks on that side expecting till Albert of Wallestain under whom Ferdinand had raised almost in a moment a new Army of twenty thousand men should come and joyn with him But he as he passed by having beaten the Duke of Luneburg who at certain narrow passages had endeavoured to stop him carried his Army with great success into the Bishopricks of Halberstat Magdeburg and Hall heretofore possessed by the Protestants In the heat of this Tilly also who had besieged Sighenburg in vain gave battel near Hanover to a great body of the Protestants and obtained a signal Victory there remaining dead of them upon the place the Duke of Saxony the Count of Altemberg and Obentraut who served to the King of Denmark for General of the Horse Ferdinand elevated by so great prosperities aspired to great things and having caused his eldest Son Ferdinand Ernest to be proclaimed King in Hungary reformed Religion in his Hereditary Countries without the least contest being become formidable to all and in particular dreadful by reason of vicinity to the Venetians to whom as an addition of apprehensions was joyned the Peace confirmed by the Emperour by the means of the Bassa of Buda for ten years more with the Ottoman Port which although at the suggestion of Gabor the chief Ministers made a shew at Constantinople that they would not approve it because the old Treaty concluded at a time when that Empire was involved in the Wars of Asia contained things prejudicial and unbecoming nevertheless being accustomed in the weightiest businesses cheapning gain rather than glory to raise difficulties that they may be overcome by interest they quickly ratified it At the same time but with Fortune differing John Baptista Montalbano and a Priest being sent to Constantinople by the Vice-King of Naples they proposed a Truce to be concluded betwixt the Spaniards and the Turks obliging themselves to restrain the Piracies of the Cossacks in the Black Sea promoted in great part for the easing of the King of Poland with the money of Spain and to interpose themselves for a Peace betwixt the Port and the Persians But the Caimecan who at that time had the direction of affairs knowing how odious such a Proposition would be to the very Subjects of that Empire rejected it discharging those that had proposed it The design by this Treaty to make the Republick jealous and raise a diffidence betwixt them and the Port had not probably the last place in the Spaniards intentions But the Turks on the other side plunged into the War of Persia thought it not fit for them to alienate it by unseasonable suspicions They therefore caused the Bassa of Buda to send a Sangiacco to Venice who under colour to communicate the Peace confirmed in Hungary offered in token of Friendship twenty thousand men which the Bassa of Buda with their Commanders at their charge would cause to be conducted to the Confines where being entertained should yield their due obedience to whom the Venetians should appoint But even gifts themselves being from Barbarians treacherous the Republick receiving the offer as a Complement did not accept it making use only of some rules by which the Turkish Ministers on the Confines might give way to the levy of some Albanese They there and in other ultramarine Provinces made numerous Levies but the greatest beyond the Mountains by the facility which the passages of Rhetia and the possession of the Valteline yielded Their Army amounted to more than twenty thousand Foot and three thousand Horse all of stranger Nations which for the most part by supplying the Garrisons with the Country Militia might be drawn out into the field Therefore wearied with jealousies and preferring revenge before suspicion they desired by some great enterprise to make advantage of this defence and put an end to their vexations and the War Reviving then in France their instances and endeavours they represented that by making War in the Milanese mischiefs might be prevented much to the common quiet and glory of the Confederates considering That by one sole blow the Grisons would be established for ever the Valteline secured Italy delivered the jealousies expences molestations of so many years taken away The honour of the King the Decorum of the French Nation did not consist in oppressing the image of liberty which was yet remaining amongst the Genouese but in confirming it to Italy by abating the Rival power and doing himself reason on a State upon which he hath a pretence and which more than once by the united Forces of the Republick hath been possessed by his generous Ancestors To what else will amount the undertaking of Genoua but to superadd reproaches upon mischiefs whilst the Spaniards secure in the Milanese means will be left there to send Forces into the Valteline by treading yet harder on the neck of the Genouese to make the yoke more heavy to Italy and to make their own advantage of their money of their Souldiers and Fleets But nothing was of force to divert the French and Savoyards from what they had concerted although dissembling it they attempted to ingage the Venetians alone to break with Spain for by promoting a diversion in the Milanese they hoped that their Forces being imployed there they would not remain so strong and so at liberty as to be forward to go to the assistance of the Genouese Whereupon Carlo and the French Ministers in Turin feigning to adhere to the judgment of the Republick dealt with it to invade the Milanese faithfully promising that upon advice of the breach the Duke himself with his and Desdiguieres with the Forces of the Crown would give countenance and assistance But diving into the subtilty of the artifice the Senate with an equal wariness deluding their intentions offers to enter into the Milanese so soon as the Confederates should let him know that their Armies were passed beyond the Borders But whilst the Confederates amongst themselves contended about opinions and cunning the season for the motion of Armies drawing on the Treaty of Susa could no longer be concealed and at last Buglione in Turin communicates it to Priuli with great hopes that the Genouese being quickly subdued by Force and Intelligence there would be a fit time to invade the Milanese with greater advantages The Senate refuses again to approve the design and to the end to take no part in it no not so much as in appearance or name they order the said Priuli not to enter into the Genouese with the Duke but to stay upon the Borders In the midst of so difficult affairs Francesco Contarini Duke who with many and signal vertues had sustained the Principality though but for a very short time yields to the burden of his years and cares and Giovanni Cornaro Procurator of St. Marco succeeds him arriving at the highest dignity of the Country without having made any suit for it and considerable not so much for
England and Buckingham On the other side Olivares thought that by amusing France either in Intestine discord or Foreign hopes and the designs of great profit he should without opposition arrive at the height of all advantages in Italy Germany and Flanders thinking by great attempts to legitimate that Title of Great which in the beginning of his Power he had caused the King to assume Nevertheless upon the first divulging of a Peace so unexpected men could not so soon penetrate into the designs of it but in the confusion of the causes and discourses all stood amazed and many afraid The Venetians shewed themselves greatly affected with it and stood at gaze with so much the more wonder because that the very self same day but a little before the news came Monsieur d' Aligre the French Ambassadour had been in the Senate to give them assurance that without the knowledge and consent of its Confederates the Crown would not so much as hearken to Propositions much less conclude the Treaty Many doubts hereupon were tossed to and fro in mens minds but that which clearly appeared was the omission not only of the consent of the Confederates but of their interest and security which was not perceived so much as mentioned the Grisons besides all this remained prejudged and indeed oppressed contrary to that protection which with so much reason the League had undertaken of them and those of the Valteline saw themselves by the liberty they had gotten necessarily bound up to Spain which bating the name would certainly enjoy the disposition of the Valley and the passages The Duke of Savoy raged not a little whilst besides the publick Interests trodden under foot he complained that his own proper Concerns were exposed if not abandoned In this grievous resentment recalling his Son from Paris upon his old disgusts he heaps up new complaints bewailing himself that the friendship and assistance of the French had served for nothing but to traverse his designs and greatness calling to his remembrance how before Asti when he had Inoiosa and his Army at an advantage and in a manner consumed the Ministers of that Crown by protests and threatnings had extorted his consent to a Peace and added over and above of a fresh date that by Desdiguieres and Crequi he had several times been forbidden rather than perswaded not to invade the Milanese at a time when upon Feria's retreat he had hopes with great ease to have made great progress Amidst dissatisfaction therefore and disdain he meditated on resentment and revenge But at Venice the Senate ballanced with great deliberation the conjunctures and the times and some hesitating to approve the Peace Girolamo Trevisano one of the gravest Senators spake to this purpose It hath seldom happened that in friendships with the more powerful the happiness of success is answerable to the hopes in the beginning In the Treaties which unite us to France we cannot deny but that the thought of increasing the strength of our Arms and the necessity to add security to our affairs did induce us to it It is now certain that in the present Treaties the Ministers of that Crown have neglected the interest of the Republick sailed in their faith and truth forgotten their friends violated their own honour and that which is common to all the League But it is true also that to us remains the glory to have opposed our selves against Princes the most powerful to have by force and counsels maintained our Neighbours performed the parts of punctuality and of friendship nay ex abundanti born almost alone the burden of the War Let the blame then of the Treaties fall upon them that have negotiated and concluded them Certainly the friendships with the French are fatal to the Republick and great good and great evils have our Ancestors experienced from them But she hath always in whatsoever Fortune held her constancy for her Dowry and having truth for her guide hath been delivered with safety and applause even from shipwrack it self And now setting aside anger and fear it concerns us to consider what is our part to do and to debate whether the negligence of the French in their own advantages should be preferred before the institution of this Senate the fatality of the times present the importance of our own and the universal Interest The French Ministers in the Treaty of Monzone have omitted the naming their Confederates but shall we then reject the Treaty it self and if that do not include us why shall we exclude our selves also from the affection of one of the greatest Kings and while we are afraid to be exposed to the Arms of Spain renounce wholly to the protection of the friendship of the French Fortune is now become the portion of the Austrians Reputation and Power are their Ministers Prosperity and Victory fight under their Ensigns Most powerful Countries and Armies as strong encompass us on all sides and though jealousies may for a time be stifled they will never be reconciled Whither shall we run in our dangers To whom shall we trust our suspicions The Pope pretends to be offended it is at least true that he is displeased with us Amongst the Princes of Italy Carlo excepted who runs the common risque with us but for the most part hath thoughts and designs apart to whom can we trust our selves or our security or the publick liberty The friendship then of the French Crown is necessary for us though perhaps dangerous It behoves us therefore to dissemble much for all our safety is placed in an Equilibrium which their power alone is able to give to Spain Nor let the report disturb us which gives out as if these two potent Crowns had united themselves to the oppression of all else Heaven hath prescribed limits to Empires as also to the Elements and if the divers and contrary qualities of these by contending for mastery one over the other preserves the order and duration of the World it is not to be feared that interests as discrepant being radically ingrafted in France and Spain they can ever conspire to destroy the Constitution of Europe The hearts of Politicians have Caverns and secret retiring places into which there is no penetrating but by the wary guide of their ends and advantages that errs not nor deceives and from thence I could easily ingage to you that the present Peace is a false shadow which seems formed from a light yet more false from some concern of a great Minister which disorders the publick ones of that Kingdom and the universal ones of the World But it will surely vanish while the cooperating of France for the advantages and greatness of Spain is a force against Nature which will languish and quickly fall when that short violence that moves it shall be at an end We see the Kingdom already in a confusion the Court divided the favour tottering but this tempest will soon vanish it being the custom of the French Climate not long to
wavering amidst divers considerations not desiring to be ingaged against the power and rage of the Austrians nor seeing willingly the power of the Spaniards to be increased in Italy or the Authority and Name of the Emperour greatly suspicious to the Popes to be awakned He not only approved the remonstrance of the Venetians but in a manner promoted it frequently complaining to their Ambassadour of the iniquity of the times in which from a cause most unjust the ambition of Princes was going to subvert the repose of Italy scarce yet setled He offered his interposition with powerful offices but added What can be promised from reason without Arms in dealing with him who places Reason and Justice in nothing but Arms The excess of power in Princes makes little account of the Popes prayers and their Mediation is reduced almost to nothing else but to adorn the Frontispice of Treaties with their name It is meet since offices do no good to apply to other remedies more powerful To improve the thought of uniting the Princes of Italy in their own and the common Interest But besides his own Forces and those of the Republick of whom was there any account to be made The Duke of Savoy renouncing the ancient Glory of maintaining the Liberty of Italy unmindful of his age and of a Grave at hand contrives new Stratagems The Government of Tuscany was inclined to the advantages of the Austrians In the others power was wanting or will The Senate therefore was seriously to consider if the Forces alone of the Church and theirs would be a sufficient defence against the approaching evils and to maintain the Cause of Mantua threatned and may be said oppressed by the prosperity of the Emperour and the Potency of Spain That he was ready with counsels and action to run the common Fate of Italy but that it was also a common Interest to lean to the more powerful for the upholding of themselves and friends That he thought application to France was necessary whose friendship though by its inconstancy it seemed dangerous by its power made it self seasonable That he was disposed with his intentions offices and endeavours to second the resolutions of that Crown and the Common-wealth The aims of Vrban were not in truth conformable to his expressions He desired to maintain Nevers in the succession of Mantua but abhorred to ingage himself so far as to be obliged to come to a Declaration or taking up of Arms. He encouraged the Venetians to the end he might enjoy their support in whatsoever should happen and flattered the French with hopes of adhering to their Party for if he had the luck to bring him into Italy in favour of Nevers he doubted not but things would proceed with such a ballance that he might reserve to himself the glory of the mediation and the merit of making the Peace Frequent advertisements were then sent from Venice and from Rome to King Lewis of the State of Italy disquieted by great apprehensions and threatned by greater dangers solliciting him to imploy Authority Negotiation and Force for the saving of the Country and the Princes his Friends France in effect was greatly sensible and the principal Ministers confessed the Reputation and Honour of the Crown ruined if it failed to assist Nevers But the Ingagement before Rochel was equally important whereupon they turn their counsels anew to prevail upon the mind of the Duke of Savoy because he it seemed was the Arbiter of the Peace or of the War whilst if it could be brought about to separate him from the Spaniards their taking Arms would be diverted or at least weakned The center therefore of the business lay in Turin the Venetians on the one side assaulting him with reasons and perswasions and the French on the other tempting him with promises and advantages St. Simon besides the ceading of so much Land in Monferrat as should amount to twelve thousand Crowns of yearly Revenue proposes to him secret and great hopes that France with a more powerful assistance should joyn in promoting his undertakings against the Genouese the differences with whom assumed by the Crowns with the title of an authoritave mediation remained yet undecided But the Duke mindful of former accidents relinquished not for the uncertainty of things to come the designs of present advantages Clogging the Treaty therefore by the demand of Trin a place of most important situation because it was opposite to Casal and drawing it into length he no less precipitated the resolutions and getting into Arms. Upon the news of the death of Duke Vincenzo and what had happened in Mantua the Bishop of Mondovi and Serbellone were returned back to relate it to the Duke and to Cordua who agreeing in their aims aggravated also with uniform dissatisfactions That the young Princess Niece of the Catholick King and also of the Duke was without their knowledge forced rather upon the dead body of the deceased Duke amidst sobs and tears than married by her own free consent Then Cordua charges Rhetel with the contempt of having intruded himself into a State in contest contrary to the Commissions Patents of the Emperor Soveraign and Judge of the Parties to whom being required to refer the cognizance of the cause and the penalty of the boldness he refused the Letters which he had written to him concerning the Title assumed of Prince of Mantua The eyes of all men were to say truth turned towards Ferdinand some sheltering themselves under his Authority and others considering his Power Amongst the first were the Princes of Guastalla whose interest served not but for a bounded prospect and stalking Horse for the Arms of Spain and Margaret Dutchess of Lorrain who as eldest Sister of the last Dukes deceased pretended that the Males of the other Branch being excluded the Succession belonged to her but her Rights being very little considered they could amount to no more but to usher in those of Leonora the Empress her younger Sister Whilst the decision was like to proceed with great length of time the new Duke of Mantua and the Princes that adhered to him apprehended the Emperours Forces jealously observing an Army of sixteen thousand men under a Count of Mansfelt in Suaben kept on foot there under pretext of bridling the motions of the Marquess of Dourlach and the Protestants but in effect as a body of reserve for the Affairs of Italy at the disposition of the Crown of Spain the which not only by benefits and pensions held dependent on it the Emperours chief Ministers but upbraided to himself the holding the Imperial Dignity as but the fruit of their counsels and assistance Since therefore Ferdinand was obliged to depend on anothers will the pressing instances of the Popes Ministers and the Venetians availed little who perswaded him not to interest himself but with his Authority in favour of the cause which should appear most just and to prefer Negotiation before a Rupture Nevertheless to cover the designs which were
usually exacted from all sorts of Vessels Vrban complained of it by reason of the prejudice that would thence result to the Port of Ancona but the Senate did not release them till upon the coming of Bernardo Giorgi Ambassadour from those of Ragusa to Venice to demand them of grace they were contented to deliver them upon payment of the contribution which was due But because in fulfilling of the Contract made by the Costaguti with the Germans the Corn was carried by the Sacca di Goro to Ferrara the Senate sent armed Barks and Gallies thither which stopped certain Boats and seconding it with great complaints made by their Ambassadour Angelo Contarini Cavalier represented to the Pope how prejudicial it was that having revolted from the first invitations to France and the Republick to be assistant to the Cause of Mantua and the publick Counsels he should feed to the hurt of others that Army whereof but a while ago himself was so much afraid of their neighbourhood and force THE HISTORY OF THE REPUBLICK OF VENICE An. Dom. 1630 THE EIGHTH BOOK ANNO M.DC.XXX NIcolo Contarini being assumed in the beginning of this year to the Principality of Venice the care of the Senate was busied about the defence of Mantua whose preservation being to be ascribed to the Merit of the Republick obliged for the future to a most vigilant minding of it In order thereunto they brought into it a new Relief of Men and Provisions in abundance repaired the Fortifications paying the Garrison with their own money and maintaining also the Dukes Court. Marmirolo and Castiglione called the Mantuan were guarded by their Souldiers the Duke having abandoned Curtartone and Montanara not to distract his Forces into so many places Frequent and bloody occasions happened with the German Garrisons of Castelluzo Gazzulo Borgoforte Governolo and Goito with various Fortune The Country was full of terrour and slaughter The Campagnia was made desolate the Churches were pillaged and the People were killed The Inhabitants of some Towns taking Arms from despair drove out the Enemies Garrisons but not having a Force to defend themselves equal to their impatience paid miserably the penalty with fire and blood in particular la Volta a great place suffered a chastisement so barbarous and cruel that no sort of cruelty was there omitted The Mareshal d'Estré was Richelieu his fore-runner in Italy appointed by the King to reside in Mantua in quality of Ambassadour Extraordinary He being arrived at Venice and followed a while after by Monsieur de Sabran a Gentleman that was sent passed together with D'Avaux Ambassador in Ordinary most effectual offices with the Senate that they would send their Army into the Milanese magnifying with such efficacy the Generosity of the King the Prudence of the Cardinal the Felicity of their Colours the Strength of their Army that Conquests seemed secure and Spoils certain Their considerations were That the Germans were weakened by what they had suffered and were almost consumed by the plague Spinola's Army diminished and the Duke of Savoy constrained to submit to the Kings will or necessitated if he should resist to draw the Army of the Austrians into the bosom of his Country though Auxiliaries yet little less than Enemies So that the Common-wealths danger was every way diminished and the Enemy removed far off When could that Chain ever be broken which hath already held Italy so many years in subjection if a resolution were not taken to shake it off now that Wills Forces and a Conjuncture conspired for it Let the Senate therefore happily resolve to be stirring with their Army for that there remained no greater enemy to be overcome than the slowness of resolutions and hesitations of Councils Let them bestow this unheard of benefit upon Italy and procure glory to themselves which carried with it quiet and increase because the King liberally bestowing on his Confederates the Conquests contented himself with his own Greatness and with the glorious Title of the Deliverer of Italy The French were as much fixed in the resolution not to break with the Spaniards as they effectually desired the Republick should do it But the Republick although it knew the present danger to be so great that it was fit not to regard future hazards persisted in their first counsels offered to invade so soon as the Kings Army having passed the Alps should assault the King of Spains Country on the other side alledged in excuse the consideration of being over-powred by the Germans and the necessity of not esloignating the Army from Mantua The Cardinal found himself ingaged with the general expectation of the World to make good with actions and counsels that great reputation which Fame had cast upon his person so that he diligently pursues his march overcoming the difficulty of the season and the artifices of the Enemy who by several propositions attempted to amuse him At Ambrun he gave Audience to the Nuntio Pancirolo and in the presence of the Ambassadour Soranzo gave him a Project which contained the departure of the Germans out of Italy the restitution of what they had taken the Investiture to Carlo and the liberty of the Grisons But the Austrian Ministers affirming to have no power to treat concerning the Grisons insisted that the French Garrisons should be removed out of Casal and out of Monserrat Peace then amidst such contrary propositions being despaired of the Cardinal by means of Monsieur Servient turns his instances towards the Duke of Savoy to give passage to the Army furnish it with Victuals and joyn his Troops to the Royal Colours He to spend time alledged sometimes excuses then made difficulty about the way the Army was to take and the means to provide it at last he desired that the enterprise of Genoua might be resolved on and that invading conjoyntly the Milanese Arms might not be laid down before it was wholly conquered Nothing pressed the Cardinal more than to mortifie the Duke Declaring therefore friendship with the Genouese and publishing the carrying of Arms into Italy to no other end but to advance and establish an honourable and secure Peace firmly denies him that which he had formerly offered him nay seeming doubtful lest Carlo with scanty Victuals inconvenient Quarters and other tricks might go about to destroy and consume that Army he demands that Avigliana should be demolished it being neither seemly to march under the view and Cannon of that place nor safe to leave it behind At last it was agreed after long contests that the new Works being dismantled three hundred Souldiers should be put into the old Fortress but it was quickly discovered that the one Party retaining disdain sought for pretexts and the other meditating on revenge was framing Treacheries The French beginning their march beheld not only the Fortifications still on foot but the place guarded by the Duke in person with three thousand Horse and fifteen thousand Foot the Militia of the Country hastily assembled for a shew The
of Peace allured him and the hopes to recover by Treaty that which by other means he was not able to get again from the French on the other he well understood that giving up the custody of the Alps and passages into Italy his friendship would no more be valued by the Crowns At last yielding to the necessity and to the time he consents to part with Pignerol and the Vallies which are serviceable for passage into Italy with so much circumspection and silence that the effect appeared certain Months before any thing tending towards it was known The Ministers after this Treaty being all come to Chievasco the agreement for the execution of the Peace of Italy was upon the sixth of April without much ado concluded for the longest and most difficult point being the liquidation of the Lands of Monferrat which were to be given to Vittorio the French gave way to all advantage of the Savoyards Gallas not dissenting who desired to make a speedy conclusion and the Mantuans not opposing being desirous to restore the Duke into the most important of his Countries For the fifteen thousand Crowns then of yearly Revenue which was given to Savoy they assign besides Trin and Alba eighty other Villages of the best That Duke taking upon himself the Dowry of Margherita and for the overplus of Revenue which might arise promising to deposite in Lyons Jewels or money The investiture of this part of Monferrat the Emperour was to give to Savoy the nomination to the Abby of Lucadio was left to Mantua and the Savoyards obliged themselves to permit a yearly draught of ten thousand Sacks of Grain to Casal which without the help of the most fertile part of Monferrat might easily fall into want As to the restitution of places possessed little else was added to the Treaty of Ratisbone but that in Susa and Avigliana there should remain Garrisons of those Cantons of Helvetia which were confederate with France and Savoy with condition to deliver them again to France in case that on the day prefixed the German Troops should not be retired out of Rhetia The Venetians were comprehended in amplissima forma and the Spaniards obliged themselves to ratifie the Treaty and to withdraw their Army into the Milanese without offering offence or giving jealousies to those Princes which had had no part in the present War The Treaty was no sooner concluded but the Germans silently abandoning Valezzo retired out of the State of the Republick notwithstanding that a little before a certain casual accident had in some sort exasperated mens minds whilst a party of Polish Horse which had served under the Austrians passing through the way called the Steccato heretofore mentioned betwixt the Confines of Bergamo and Crema were assaulted by the Venetian Guards who killing and taking some made prey of their goods and money But upon the complaint of the Governour of Milan and Aldringher they were released and the Booty restored More vehement were the complaints of Feria for the things concluded in Chierasco in such sort that denying to approve them and to have powers for the execution of them he ordered provisions sought pretexts crossed the march of the Germans out of Italy and invited Ottavio Piccolomini to remain in his pay with three Regiments of that Nation and lastly fomenting the disgust of the Duke of Mantua at the unreasonable dividing of the Monferrat promised him if he would adhere to the Austrians not only to restore him in the Mantuan but to re-establish him in every one of those places which the French so prodigally alienated from his States but Carlo deeming it too dangerous to pass from hatred of so fresh a date to friendships so suspicious contenting himself with complaints and protests in secret believed that it was not for him to disturb the execution of things agreed The French observing the workings of Feria stop their march from going out of Italy whereupon the Popes Ministers were obliged to interpose anew and because the point which most galled the Spaniards consisted in the stay of the Switzers in Susa and in Avigliana it was on the 19. of June agreed That either all the Restitutions should be made to Savoy Mantua and the Grisons upon one and the same day viz. the 20. of August or that upon the same day should be quitted by the Imperialists the Forts of Rhetia and Bricherasco by the French Vpon the 26. should be released to Savoy Susa and Avigliana and to Mantua Porto and Caneto Then the first of September the City it self of Mantua should be rendred to its Duke and Pignarol delivered to Vittorio This last way as the most secure was chosen and Hostages were added and because the Pope to whom they were to be delivered would not interest himself in that which concerned the Grisons it was concluded That for Bricherasco Thoiras should be given to the Duke of Savoy and for the Forts of Rhetia Gallas to the Duke of Mantua It was besides determined that by Feria six thousand Foot and one thousand Horse should be sent away out of Italy and the Milanese be afterwards disarmed except but of ordinary Garrisons The restitutions at their times gradually executed gave great satisfaction and no less hope that Italy might at last breathe after so many calamities and the Pope wrote to the Republick a Brief with worthy expressions exalting their deservings both in maintaining the War and promoting the Peace In the mean time while the restitutions were in doing Monsieur de Razzilier arriving in the Name of King Lewis at Venice did not only communicate the Accord concluded but insisted with great earnest that the Republick would assist the Duke of Mantua with means to re-enter into his Country representing his present condition to want counsel protection and assistance That he returned from Banishment and Poverty to a Principality but brought nothing with him but his Person his Children and his Name without Souldiers without Credit and without Money The City of Mantua was miserably reduced into the form of a Skeleton the Towns into Deserts and the whole Territory into great affliction Was it any ways possible to raise Garrisons and Revenues out of Ashes and Sepulchres It was therefore necessary to garrison those Walls for the preservation and rescue whereof so much gold so much labour and so much blood had been spent France being far off had in Mantua no other interest but that of affection and care The keeping of it therefore belonged to the Republick as a Neighbour That she was to be careful not to believe too much in the Peace because those are the most certain blows which throw themselves upon us under the Cloak of confidence That the danger of the War had been perhaps less than that which ought to be feared at present from Treacheries The Spaniards being no longer able to oppress the liberty of Italy by force would now be attempting it by Art And if Mantua should by some deceitful trick be
from whence it became so much the more easie for Amurath to incamp himself under the Walls of Babylon a City on the Banks of Tigris of a most vast circuit and fortified by the Persians with three ditches and three inclosures of wall but without that order and art which in this present Age renders places invincible even of a much less circumference Emir Fatta was Governour with a Garrison of little less than thirty thousand Souldiers Nevertheless they sufficed not to hinder Amurath in November from encamping there and he having advertisement that the King of Persia with sixty thousand Horse was on his march to attempt the relief prevented him sending a great number of his men to take possession of the avenues and passages On the other side over-running the Country with many parties and with good Guards keeping the ways secure and open for his Victuals he diverted from his Camp that necessity which he feared much more than the Enemy Distributing afterwards three attacques with as many Batteries against the Town he gave the command of one to the Grand Visier assigns another to Mustafa and committed the third to Deli Vssein The King had a mind with his own hand to give fire to the first Cannon and with a fierce stoutness assisted and was present every where giving orders rewarding and punishing with a most exact vigilance To these beginnings the besieged making no opposition but only with Cannon endeavouring to hinder their approaches and ruine their works the Turks covered with Trenches were able to advance to the first Ditch And then the Persians made a sally with great numbers and much fury penetrating into the very Trenches where they cut to pieces six thousand Janissaries and would have done greater mischief if Amurath hasted thither with the Chiefs drawing with him the flower of the Army and the greater part of the Souldiers had not with as much violence repulsed them It is the custom of the Turks in Sieges to overcome Art and conquer Nature with fatigue and industry for prevailing in numbers and strength of bodies they weary out the defenders with indefatigable pains win places with works and miraculous labours and if other means fail they use to make Bridges fill up Ditches and raise Engines with the very bodies of the slain In this Siege they undertook to fill up a very great Ditch and effected it after twenty three days of continual labour and many oppositions of the besieged by the benefit whereof making a breach of fifty paces in the Wall they made way to make themselves Masters of the first inclosure Two others remained probably of greater difficulty so that it was of necessity for filling up another Ditch to employ great endeavours and raising a great Cat with many Cannons on it commanding the Wall they attempted to dislodge the defenders but they opposed another not inferiour in height and with an equal number of Cannon silenced the Battery of the Turks They then by ways made under ground penetrating into the Ditch made nothing of the opposition of their Enemy taking out of the way all that which of earth or otherwise they had brought to hinder them But the Turks not to be wearied out with great bodies of Palm Trees with which the Country abounds raised the Ditch equal to the Earth And now Amurath vexed that blood was spilt so slowly resolves to give a general assault and with one fury alone force both the Ramparts Making then choice of the day on which Christians celebrate the Nativity of our Lord and was the fortieth of the Siege he orders the Town to be assaulted on both sides Himself in person had a mind to lead on the Troops and was not easily diverted from it by the chief Bassa's promising solemnly to expose themselves and sacrifice their own lives so he would spare himself The Grand Visier took the charge of one side and Mustafa of the other The Visier having given proof of all possible force in vain was killed upon a heap of dead bodies The other seeing almost all his men dead about him taking in his hand in a fury one of the Royal Standards climbs up the wall and plants it there The Souldiers followed with great boldness and killing some of the Persians they entred the City meeting with no other difficulty to make themselves way in several places for the defenders overcome in one abandoned all The Turks pursuing entred also the third inclosure with the cruelty which not only Nature and the Victory suggested but fury and blood also In the City were killed without distinction the armed and the unarmed the Inhabitants as well as the Souldiers preserving only alive the Persian Governour with a few others to satisfie the pride of Amurath and adorn the Triumph In the Assault which lasted a great while the fight being obstinate and with much valour with Sable in hand thirty thousand Turks were slain and more than ten thousand hurt Amurath having his mind sweetned with the flatteries of glory and so noble a Conquest suffered it to be carried away with an unwonted scene of clemency ordering that the slaughter should cease and the Inhabitants be pardoned as to life when Mustafa immediately taken as the reward of his courage into the place of Grand Visier remonstrating to him how much danger from commiseration towards a people so numerous and an Enemy might be expected whilst when the Army was retired the Garrison might at some time or other be overpowered he gave way that twenty four thousand men more should be slain Thus was Babylon lost losing withal that boast which some gave it never to have been taken by assault Amurath made his Entry over the bodies yet warm of so many slain and amidst their blood almost reeking barbarously rejoycing to triumph over a City formerly so famous and stately The pillage lasted three days and the King commanded that sixty thousand bodies should remain unburied that a Persian Ambassador whom he expected might be terrified at the horrible spectacle of so great a slaughter Thus pride induces barbarous Princes to shew their greatness by those means through which An. Dom. 1639 believing themselves to be exempted from the common condition of Mankind they fall into that of Bruits ANNO MDCXXXIX In Constantinople with all sorts of jollity for twenty days was the Victory solemnized after which it seemed not to be at all doubted but that Amurath from so happy success elated in his mind and confidence would think of adding to his Persian Triumphs those also which the disunion of Christendom promised him In this conjuncture of so great faste arrived to him the Letters of the Venetians to which with an express Currier the Turks call him Olaccho he answers but not making the least mention of the arrest of the Bailo if he were a Conquerour of Asia he no less threatned Europe Whether through ambition or scorn he touched not a word of an adjustment Diversity of enterprises offered themselves
Valentino The City was guarded by above three thousand Souldiers with Prince Thomaso besides a good number of Inhabitants well trained to Arms. The Undertaking therefore was held impossible to be effected and so it would have been if the constancy and valour of Harcourt had not with equal glory undertook and finished it notwithstanding that he was several times rather in the condition of one besieged than of a besieger and that he was believed overcome at the same time that he appeared triumphant The Siege lasting several months in that while was quieted in France a dangerous Insurrection in Normandy which though composed of the common sort of people yet received incouragement both from the cause which was the impositions and from the Parliament which gave a reputation no less than authority to it The people exclaimed that Richelieu making advantage of the publick evils was Author of the War and Inventor of the Imposts with the wonted destiny of Favourites who being considered burdensom in War and offensive in Peace are in either fortune either of prosperity or adversity with detestation abhorred But he sending Monsieur de Gassion with Souldiers and the Chancellor with authority dissipated the revolt many being punished all defeated and the Parliament interdicted for a time The intestine Peace of the Kingdom facilitated the progress of Arms elsewhere for Arras was besieged by the Mareschals Chaune Chastillon and la Mailleray with a very puissant Army The Town was found in a manner unprovided the French by feigned marches having not only misled the Enemy to other places but induced the Governour who was the Count of Isemberg to go out of it to provide for places elsewhere Arras is the Metropolis of Artois a populous and great City well fortified and so situate that two Cities seem invironed by one inclosure The French plant their Camp there and intrench themselves with a strong circumvallation foreseeing that the weaker the defence within was the greater effort would be made by the Spaniards for its relief Accordingly Philippo di Silva with part of the Army draws near to it and a while after the Cardinal Infante joins with him notwithstanding that Orange threatning many places kept a body of the Spanish Army in a perpetual distraction The Infante succeeded in hindring Victuals from the French Camp so that King Lewis who with the Cardinal was at Amiens was forced to break through with great store of Provisions under a Convoy of ten or twelve thousand men hastily assembled part the Militia of the Country and of the Kings Guards part of the Nobless who from the Neighbouring Provinces to please the King and the Minister flocked thither in great numbers It was concerted by the French that at the same time that the Convoy approached Chaune and la Mailleray should be out of the Camp to secure its passage On the other side among the Spanish Commanders there was difference in opinion some judging to go and meet the Convoy to be the best way to hinder it others that they should assault the Trenches when they were weakned and this counsel as most specious prevailed Whereupon when the two Mareshals were gone at a good distance the Camp was assaulted the Spaniards entring into it in several parts and possessing some Posts But la Mailleray having with great expedition brought the Convoy into safety returns so seasonably that the Fight yet lasting he constrained the Spaniards to retire and abandon all they had gotten The surrender of the place followed a while after the French Colours entring into it the tenth of August to the exceeding glory of their Arms and as much consternation to the Country round about King Lewis thinking to have reaped an abundant Harvest from this Compagnia returns to Paris where with increase of felicity he was enriched in the Month of December with another Son who was named Philip with title of Duke of Anjou Good fortune carrying always its sting with it so many prosperities to France begat in some envy in others jealousie in the English particularly through neighbourhood and emulation About this time the King of Denmark looked with no less suspicions upon the progress of the Swedes whereupon the Austrians believing the occasion proper to strengthen their party the Emperour sent the Count Curtius into Denmark to propound Leagues and Concerts and the Spaniards dispatched the Marquesses of Vellada and Malvezzi to London to insinuate marriages of King Charles his eldest Daughter with the Prince of Spain and reciprocally of the Infanta with the Prince of Wales But the Senate of that Kingdom opposed the King of Denmark's inclination and that of the English was diverted by a general revolt of the Scotch to whom the King had attempted to propose a certain form of Ceremonies and Prayers which were rejected by all sorts of persons in an open tumult It was believed that Richelieu secretly fomented those stirs either because he truly intended it to break those so jealous Negotiations with Spain or because it was thought that he being in this Age so to call it the Intelligence of the world had an influence in all great businesses either by assistance or counsel Sure it is that it seemed as if Fortune applied her self to nothing else but to promote his advantages and very often anticipate his very designs and on the other side to confound and disturb those of the Conde Duke as if from the antipathy of these two great Ministers proceeded the discord of Europe and the disparity of accidents was also occasioned Not long after the rendring of Arras happens that of Turin where the Siege remained a long time by various accidents and by the event was ennobled above any other whatsoever Harcourt had no sooner intrenched himself in the view of Turin but he was forced to repulse many sallies and one in particular which made a deep impression into his Quarters After that Leganes shews himself behind him with twelve thousand Foot and five thousand Horse threatning to assault his Posts and the Bridge but having taken a view of the situation and infested the Camp with some Cannon-shot he turns to Moncalieri to pass the Po upon a Wooden Bridge which was there But the French having broken it he commands Carlo della Gatta to repair it though he might with much ease have attempted a little higher to wade it The French disputed it till at last Monsieur de Turain that commanded being hurt and the skirmish slackning certain little Islands a little lower were fortified by Gatta under the covert whereof he lays over the Bridge The Governour now passes over to the Purpurata and sends Gatta to Cologno to cut off the ways and hinder the French Army of succours and victuals from the Mountains Harcourt also to incommodate Turin took away the use of the Mills by diverting the Dora but the besieged restored it to its old course and he at last beats them to pieces with his Cannon But in the Town they
Surprise vanished Carlo stops at Gabbiano to hinder relief expecting the rest of his Troops and Cannon at whose arrival having first dispersed 200 Foot which Carlo de Rossi Governour of Casal had sent through by-ways for its succours to the place in two days not without a report that the Count of St. George had before-hand with money and other inventions opened a breach Alba was surprized without opposition and the Castle for want of Provisions rendred At Moncalvo the Town quickly yielded and was plundered La Rocca strengthened with some relief held out fifteen days and in the attacque the Duke substituted St. Georgio in the place of Verua slain With these three Posts running a line along the Tanaro and the Po Carlo found himself in possession of a great part of Monferrat in which what with contributions what with booty he hoped to make his Army to subsist with ease Upon this emergency it is not credible how much the Princes of Italy appeared moved and the people themselves amazed because by reason of the long Peace there remained but few that could remember the insolence of the Militia and the slaughters of Armies The Discipline of War was turned into delight and luxury These successes now being increased by fame and made greater by opinion no discourse was heard but of so many Enterprises at one time so many successes almost in one night the gaining of a whole Country in a moment and an Army of above twenty thousand men was seen in the field before it was known that there was any Levies made The Princes taking the true measure of such an attempt judged it of little continuance nevertheless apprehended that the effect would be unquietness to the Neighbourhood and disturbance to all The Venetians therefore in a serious manner exhorted Carlo to the moderation of more peaceable Counsels viz. That the situation of his Country being the Guard of the Peace of Italy against strangers from without he ought not to disturb it within That it was but an ignoble acquisition and not to be preferred before common quiet That he should think of Interest and of Glory also That the greater Powers began to awaken which would make themselves Arbiters and Parties to the Peace as well as to the War And therefore if he took Arms at present out of courage or humour such accidents were like to follow as would not give him leave to contain himself nor to lay them down before he saw States in ashes by one common flame and that to begin in his own Countries What reputation could be added to his person famous for so many notable actions or what happiness to his House esteemed no less for the largeness of his Territories than for being adorned with the vertues of so many Princes Therefore they conjured him not to leave to his Sons to his Friends to Italy nay to all Europe so lamentable an inheritance of blood but by a speedy giving way to Accommodations and Treaties confirm that wise Princes hold prudence by the hand in making Peace and Generosity in rescuing injuries Such considerations came not much pleasing to the Duke who trusting in his fortune and dexterity dispatches his Confessor to Milan to undeceive the Marquess that the Bishop of Diocaesaria should be Prisoner at Vercelli a Report spread abroad upon keeping the Gates of the Town for some time the better to cover the secret of the Surprises and withal to inform him what his pretended disgusts and the reasons and fitness of his proceedings were All this passed in publick but in private with humble excuses justifies that he had not taken the Kings consent in what he had done and offered several projects to the Crown of great advantage but such as sometimes seeming difficult and at others specious perplexed Mendosa who just as Carlo did imagine knew not how to resolve either for Peace or War Ferdinand who under the protection of Spain thought himself secure and from the consideration of the Counsel of the Government of Milan though admonished by others to take heed of them found himself disarmed was no less surprized in his mind than in his Monferrat He considered the Emperour and the French far remote and if the one could assist no otherwise than in name the other divided in their ends and counsels would have been able to protect him rather with words than Arms. The friendship of Spain carried jealousie with it if offended it made it formidable to him He knew the Pope was accustomed to imploy only his good offices Therefore turning himself to the Venetians to whom no one thing could happen more grievous than the disturbance of Italy opens to them in filial confidence the state of things and his necessities The Senate handled it as a consult of great moment Some representing to themselves the novelty of War the charge of Armies and the cares attending businesses of that weight inclined rather to be spectators than take part in them saying What hazard can the Republick apprehend from a War which is not on its own Borders But what War was that to be which frighted only with the discourse and name the gain of a few places open and unfortified being but a robbing the right which would be re-taken so soon as it came to the knowledge of the greater Princes That there would not want Mediators in the management of the business That the powerful Neighbours would stop the progress of the War and that the Republick had hitherto placed her safety and glory in Peace which had inriched and adorned her It was resolved notwithstanding by that major power to maintain the cause the most oppressed both because Mantua should not be forced to precipitate himself into the protection of a more interessed assistance and that Savoy finding that Duke assisted and despairing of further progress should be inclined to Peace They sent therefore to reside at Mantua Antonio Maria Vincente their Secretary with money to raise and maintain 300 Foot for the Garrison of Casal They afterwards had a mind to perswade the Pope into the same counsels but he excused himself doubting lest the example of his declaration should draw along with it that of France and Spain for one side or other contenting himself only fully to approve what the Senate did and to lay foundations for a Mediation of Peace dispatching Innocentio de Massimi Bishop of Bertinaro to Turin to Mantua and to Milan to the end that in order to it the Crowns forbearing Arms might exercise and improve that Authority which they desired the world should take notice they had in Italy Ferdinand hastens to fortifie Casal and Carlo de Gonzague Duke of Nevers puts himself also into it who casually touching on the Coast of Genoa sent the Prince Vincenzo his Brother thither who passing through Milan remonstrates to the Governour How much the Authority of the King would be debased if a neighbour State not only under his protection but secured by his own word should
be invaded by a Prince who aspired to greater matters and who if he durst at present in the face of the Spanish Ensigns reputed with their shadow alone sufficient safeguards to those that depended on them possess himself of Monferrat would not be long before he set on foot his known designs upon the Milanese Mendoza was wavering betwixt publick considerations and his private affections and Carlos Emanuel to keep him in perplexities making as may be said a War of Wit with him now sending his Son the Prince Vittorio then dispatching Ministers and then again changing the persons all with various and vast projects with pressing instances excuses and submissions becalmed and confounded him His most special Offices consisted in Treaties that he would not interrupt his progress offering to render all again upon the recompense and satisfaction of his Rights Sometimes he declared that in the places taken by him he would set up Spanish Colours but would keep them by his own Garrisons He gave out that he would refer all his pretensions to the Arbitrement of the most Catholick King but his chief bait was to offer the Conquest of Casal to Spain contenting himself with the open Country if the King would consent to his keeping of Monferrat The Governour was not in a condition to embrace such offers how specious soever because besides the artifices of the Duke who before he could well consider one did still to confound his mind propose another of more hard digestion he knew that being disarmed if he should consent to the Dukes Propositions he left not only Monferrat as a prey but the Milanese it self exposed and that Carlo either to conserve his Conquests or to advance himself to greater designs might with the same facility either by calling in the French or stirring up the Italians have the opportunity to make use of the occasion to drive the Spaniards out of that Country For that cause shewing himself in appearance severe he intimates to him an entire restitution of every thing believing that the Authority of that Monarchy would have been a Weapon of sufficient strength even without force By the Pomp of the same he incourages the Princes not to fear disturbances in Italy and in particular Alphonso della Queva Marquess of Bedmar King Philips Ambassador with the Venetians assures them that without noise or trouble one of the Dukes should be restored and the other chastised That for maintaining the Peace of Italy the intentions of the King did concur with theirs That there was no cause to fear any body or any thing to be troubled at whilst the Power of Philip was still the same That his goodness would not admit novelty or disturbance in that Peace which was so happily enjoyed under the shadow of his Authority The Governour with various Arts fenced with the Duke of Mantua who often repeated the instance of succours perswading him to put himself into Casal to give courage with his presence to those Troops which he prepared for his assistance and to speak with him as he passed by Others admonished Ferdinand to the contrary because the Prince his Brother being in Monferrat it seemed not fit that both should go and expose themselves and be put in the power of the Spanish Ministers leaving the Niece in Mantua open to any treachery or surprise Yet to shew his respect to Inoiosa which was only that to which he pretended and to render that Civility which Savoy had practised by so often sending the Prince of Piedmont his Son he was willing to go to Milan whence from the discourse he had with him he brought away nothing but riddles and dark sayings and returned to Mantua with a terrible jealousie that the Governour were already overcome by Interests or affections of the Enemies Family Inoiosa having in former times born Arms under Carlos's Command and for a reward having the Marquisate of St. German conferred on him professed himself so straitly obliged to him that at his coming to Milan before he entred on the Government he had a desire to speak with him and carried both Presents and Favours This confidence thus begun was even to this present nourished by the Duke sometimes with publick Offices and then with means more secret From whence though in the Council of State discourses of the business and the motion of Troops were carried on against him with some kind of sharpness yet it was well known that there was a more secret Juncto of three persons only his Confidents which governed the mind of the Marquess and sweetned all This made the Duke so confident that although some Troops long in raising were sent to the Confines of Piedmont he nevertheless over-run all Monferrat laid it waste with Sword and Fire and devoured in his hopes the keeping of the rest All that therefore being insufferable to him which contested his pretensions and opposed his vast designs or discountenanced his taking up Arms he could not bear that the Venetians should give assistance to the Gonzaghi Provoked therefore with a vehement spight he calls Vincenzo Gussoni who resided with him Ambassadour for the Republick and complaining to him of it exhorted him to withdraw himself out of his Countries because the people having an ill impression of the assistance given against him he could not assure him of that security in his Court which the Law of Nations required to his Character The Senate from thence conceiving that the presence of their Minister was disliked by the Duke or suspected commanded him to depart But the Duke having resolved to set Italy on fire that he might make his advantage of the ruines and ashes ambition and wrath blowing him up seeing now the Spanish Army to face him threatned to bring the French into its bowels and when the Pope exhorted him to Peace he protested to overflow the Country with Hereticks and if the Venetians should succour Ferdinand he boasts that he would incite the Turks and bring Pirats into the Adriatick Sea The Spaniards proposing to themselves to make a War of Authority and to regulate the Interests of the Princes with their Mediation or the shew of their power by their Army were not at all willing that any body else should meddle with it But the Emperour believing his Authority so much lessened as that of the Spaniards increased deputed Francisco di Castilione that in his name he might bring things to a Treaty admonish Carlo and besides intimate to him the Imperial Ban if laying down Arms and restoring every thing he should not contain himself within more moderate bounds Mendoza provoked by the general clamor saw at last a necessity to arm And thereupon distributing numerous Patents throughout Italy Germany and Switzerland had in a little while a very gallant Army on foot Neither was Carlo wanting to himself but to his warlike Provisions interposes Treaty offering to deposite in the hand of the King of Spain his rights and the places possessed provided the Princess Mary
Son of Carlo's General at Sea in ostentation as it were that the Son should be made the Minister of the Fathers chastisements But Inoiosa passing Sesia quarters at Caresana in the Vercellese in a belief that the Kings Army having fame and reputation the Duke at the first appearance of it would have humbled himself and yielded But Carlo in a defence so necessary knowing he should be excused by many no less than commended by all leaving to the Governour the blame of having first moved passes to the other side of the Sesia entring into the Novarese and there surprising Palestre burns certain Villages returning with booty Prisoners and an elevated mind The Spanish Chavalry to be even marching along the Sesia met with a notable Encounter where they would have come off with the worst if the Prince of Ascoli with a great body of Foot had not seasonably come in to their succour so that the Savoyards received a blow and the Marquess di Caluso Governour of Vercelli taken Prisoner by the Spaniards The Germans of the Kings Army burnt Caresana and la Mota and the Savoyards in revenge fired some Towns of the Milanese the burning of the Bridge built by the Spaniards at Villatta over the Sesia not succeeding which the Duke attempted so to have cut off their Camp from the Milanese Such resistance among the Spaniards had the qualification of a hainous offence and Inoiosa shewed himself so disordered at it that to Augustino Dolce the Resident at Venice who perswaded to more peaceable remedies he sharply answered That if the Grandeur of the King abhorred to take away what was anothers it equally belonged to his power to mortifie the contumacy of the Duke whose offences were gone so far that they left him nothing in his power but punishment and correction For pardon he was to have recourse to the Kings clemency at the Court it self To this discourse followed a Declaration in print which devolved to the King all the State of Carlo which held of the Milanese And Castiglione at the same time by suggestion of the Spaniards thunders forth from the Frontier the Ban of the Empire if within a certain time the Duke should not lay down his Arms and bear due respect to Monferrat and every other Fief of the Empire The Spaniards themselves nevertheless would have desired something more of the Emperour and particularly that Piedmont might have been as a prey to whosoever could possess it and that the Governour of Milan might have been the Executor of the Ban. Against these two paper-blows Carlo without much ado defends himself by one of the same stamp and therefore with a Manifesto denies that his house did hold any portion of his States of the Dukes of Milan and to the Emperour he accuses the Prince de Castiglione for suspect sending an Ambassadour into Gremany to inform him better After Piscina arrives also at Venice Carlo Scâ—glia Son of the Count of Verrua as Ambassadour in Ordinary both together press the Senate for assistance who chusing first to make tryal of the ways of Peace made choice of Renieri Zena Ambassadour Extraordinary to go first to Milan and thence to Turin to pass offices seasonable for Peace But their minds being equally incensed they inclined more to wish the Republick a Partner in the War than a Mediator for Peace The Governour to render the Venetians suspect to Carlo pressed that the Duke of Mantua might yield up to him 2000 Foot which were in Casale being the residue of those paid by the Republick But the Republick understanding the instance hindred it notwithstanding that Monferrat for Passage Victuals and Quarters was altogether at the disposition of the Spaniards In Madrid so soon as they heard the spoil Carlo had done in the Milanese the Ministers were so much the more easily inflamed with anger by how much they had not been accustomed to find resistance in Italy They therefore swear his ruine execrating his name and the impudence he had to violate the Royal Army Standard and Confines and reproaching Inoiosa of faint heartedness stir him up to more rigorous resentments But in direct opposition to the ordinary government of the World it might be said that the severe influence of the higher Region which in Spain was that ill will the Duke of Lerma bore to Carlo was mitigated and corrected by that of the lower and nearer which in Milan was the Marquess Governour because finding the Milanese was invaded and on all sides open and undefended he immediately abandoning the Posts of Piedmont retires within his own Confines to the so much heightning of the Duke that he esteemed and published him conquered The Governour incamps not far from Vercelli to secure the building of a great Fortress which being a mile in circuit he placed within the Kings Confines in a situation very commodious for it did not only serve to bridle Vercelli but to cover the Milanese and shut up a passage open enough to strangers for the Invasion of that State An old design of the Spanish Ministers but not to raise jealousies in time of quiet amongst the Princes with novelty defered to be put in effect till this present Conjuncture It was named Sandoval in honour of the Duke of Lerma and Inoiosa amuses himself there without further action for several weeks with great reproach from those who would have wished rather that he had marched into the bowels of Piedmont to chastise the Duke and lay waste the Country The season to say truth for the imployment of Armies passed in this interim and gave time that in the name of the King of France who though come out of his Minority left the burden of the Government to his Mother arrives as Ambassadour in Italy Carlo Marquess of Rambogliet to perswade and press the Duke of Savoy to disarm It sufficiently appeared that the Councils of that Crown tended to make a Peace at the charge of the Dukes Honour and Estate and it was made the more evident that while Rambogliet passed the Alps Monsieur de Sillery was on his way from Paris into Spain to concert the exchange of the two Spouses on the Borders Carlo utters his mind with bitter complaints that both the Crowns conspired against his dignity and security But Rambogliet passing by the consideration of what was fit judged warranty enough the word which France offered with an order to Dighieres to march immediately to his assistance if any molestation should come upon him from Milan otherwise if he should continue refusing to lay down Arms threatens him to give a summons to all the French of which the greatest strength of his Army consisted to abandon his Standard and Service The Duke considering that succours after a loss received would come too late and be unprofitable judged that the safest guard for a Prince consisted in his own strength another mans word faith and orders would not want evasions and pretexts He says I am divided from France by Mountains
will cause floods of stranger Nations to come down into Italy whither the Spaniards can have no passage but with slow voyages by Sea and most tedious marches by Land If France will not be with us it will not be against us And when War is once declared it cannot be but that the French at least privately will run to our Colours To a duplicated vigorous Invasion how will the Milanese be able to resist lull'd asleep in a long Peace and under the shadow of an imaginary reputation with weak places an unwarlike people and so remote from succours I invite the Republick to the spoils not to dangers I will be the first that shall invade I will take some place or other and then if the Republick will go before and give the Princes of Italy an example we shall not be alone Those that cover themselves most under the wings of that Monarchy will be the first to pluck the feathers out of them The Indies Spain and Flanders are not places we ought to be afraid of but the States of Italy are the fetters of our slavery Let us free our selves from them at last for in the Milanese as in the Center the Register of all the Monarchy being kept disorder that the rest will lye dismembred and remote nor shall we any more fear to have the Spaniards our enemies when we shall not have them so near Neighbours Such generous conceptions were heard but not approved by the Senate so long as there appeared any hopes of Peace and believing withal that Carlo in the love of a great War and general Conflagration to enlarge amidst fire and destruction the greatness of his States and the lustre of his Name did refuse to prefer his own and common quiet before the vast ambition of his nature The Duke failed not to do the like with others using the same instigations to the King of England the States of Holland and the Princes of the Union in the Empire and with the same success For the first as ready as he was to interpose good offices was as backward to consent to the War The Hollanders professed to follow the Kings example and Germany did not yet owne its Authority and Power The Governour of Milan to second the maritime undertaking yielding to the reproofs and accusations of those that envied them rather than following his own inclination in Autumn moved the Army though afflicted with several sicknesses and in their march incommodated by excessive rains which overflowed all the Country Having passed the Tanaro in view of the Duke who endeavoured to hinder him he found himself perplexed because the Siege of Asti considering the season and the Dukes strength who was there in person was not advisable To quarter at large served the Enemy for pastime who being vigilant and bold would harass it with continual surprises He resolves therefore to retire in all haste into the Country about Alessandria against the opinion of Giovanni Vives Spanish Ambassadour in Genoua the fierce incendiary of this War and of other principal Ministers who would have rather disposed of the Armies lodging into the Territory of Asti while the Troops of Santa Croce should have taken their Quarters about Ceva and Mondovi to torment and oppress Piedmont Carlo on the other side commodiously enjoys his Lodgings upon the intermixtures of the Fiefs of the Empire to the great relief and sparing of his own Countries In the Spring the Armies were re-inforced and great provisions made but the Duke with a new blow of a Treaty being sollicited by the Mediators signs a paper for Peace in which he consents to disarm retaining only wonted and necessary Garrisons It was promised him that within fifteen or twenty days after the Governour should also disband his Army and give his word to the Pope and King of France not to offend him and in case of default the Princes called the Defenders of the Faith of Inoiosa and Vindicators of the Duke should do it with Arms. The Prisoners and places taken were to be reciprocally rendred and Ferdinand was to restore to Carlo the Dowry and Jewels of Margaret other things in controversie betwixt these two houses were to be decided within six months after or to be determined by Law if any difficulty arose The Dowry of Blanche was to be restored within two years and the Rebels to be pardoned It was much doubted whether to this project which secured few things and left many undecided Carlo for the desire of quiet and apprehension of the Enemies Forces or to gain applause and to interest the Mediators in his cause would give his consent But if that were his intention the design deceived him not for the Treaty being carried by the Nuntio and Rambogliet to Inoiosa with an assured hope that he would approve it because the Ambassador of Spain at Paris had also notified the Proposition to the Court they found that by a late Commission from Madrid all power concerning Peace was taken from him It is not to be believed how much they were offended at it but not being able to obtain more they demanded at least a suspension of Arms for forty days The Governour denies that also An. Dom. 1615 knowing nevertheless that the season of it self did it But the Prince Thomaso who was Carlo's youngest Son marching out of Vercelli with twenty Companies of Foot and 700 Horse surprises Candia a great Town in the Milanese and giving it to fire and spoil brought away a great booty For which the Governour and the Mediators equally complaining the Duke endeavours to excuse what had happened by his Sons being far off and not knowing of the Treaty but the Spaniards compensated themselves with the taking of Monbaldona and Denice Towns in the Mountains of Piedmont ANNO MDCXV King Philip being not to be perswaded to treat with Carlo de pari all endeavour was in vain to get the Treaty approved at Madrid notwithstanding the Pope with his own hand wrote earnestly to him about it Neither were the French much pleased with it because Rambogliet more desirous of the glory to conclude it than applying himself to the means of having it well executed had not well provided for the Interests of Ferdinand Divers Princes of Italy in the vanity of their obsequiousness had offered to the Governour of Milan their Militia and he seasonably accepting the offer either to take from Carlo the hope of assistance or to boast his predominancy intimates to all they should either according to the band of Capitulations or in testimony of their affection perform it By the investiture of Siena he required 4000 of the Grand Duke of Modena Parma and Vrbin each a Regiment of Foot of Genoua as much and a certain number of Luca. Cosmo sends 2000 Foot on condition they should not go out of the Confines of the Milanese and disburses besides pay for 400 Horse From the Dukes of Parma and Vrbin was sent a third Modena alone his excuse was
admitted either from his inability or kindred he having a Daughter of Carlo's for his Daughter-in-law Those of Luca gave liberty to the Spaniards to make Levies in their State and the Genouese were exempted from their assistance by the necessity of being vigilant for their own safety round about them and by their known aversion to the Savoyards Besides all this many private men of the richest having their private interests dis-joyned from the publick furnished the King upon several conditions with some millions So did Italy study to overcome it self by it self The Venetians who in the long Peace had for the honour and safety of the one and the others Fortune gathered together a great Treasure had now in pay 12000 Italian Foot divided into four Bodies the Commanders of which were Camillo Cauriolo Giovanni Baptista Martinengo Giacomo Giusti and Antonio Savorgniano Giovanni Baptista General of the Infantry being dead in a decrepit age they received into their service Pompeo Justiniani a Genouese who had made himself a name in the War of Flanders To visit the places and particularly Peschiera to the end the Fortifications might be reformed to the use of modern defence they sent three Senators Giovanni Garzoni Nicholo Contarini Benedetto Tagliapietra who joyning with Lando General and Girolamo Cornaro chief Commissary upon hearing the opinions of the Chief of the Army should resolve upon that which was judged fit Hereupon they resolved to levy 3000 Foot more desiring they might be strangers in regard Italy degenerating by idleness hath with liberty lost military vertue Order was given to the Ambassadour Barbarigo to conclude a League with the two Cantons Zurich and Bern which consisted in promises from the Republick to assist them with a sum of money if they should be invaded and for the Cantons to permit the Levy of 4000 Foot of their Nation whenever they should have occasion in consideration whereof it was agreed that the two Cities should each receive a yearly pension of 5000 Ducats conformable to the custom of the greater Potentates from whom the Helvetians extract gold with their Valour and their Swords The League notwithstanding was not yet published because to assure the passages in the Grisons Country it was agreed that Barbarigo should go thither with the Ambassadours of the two associated Cities That people who of their government make a mystery also of trade and gain unmindful of the benefits received from the Common-wealth of their own liberty and of their obligation to open the passage to the Cantons suffered themselves to be seduced by the Ministers of France and Spain to deny it Both the Crowns agreed therein to the admiration of many because if it served the Spaniards turn for the subjecting of Italy to shut up every passage whence it might have relief it did as much disserve France who by frustrating the union of the Republick with the Grisons helping to introduce the Spaniards there it was clearly evident that they prevailing in cunning power and money would quickly exclude the French themselves Barbarigo could not overcome the opposition therefore going on to his Ambassie for London leaves in Zurich Christofero Suriano Secretary resident in Helvetia In the beginning of this year the Governour of Milan appeared at the head of a flourishing Army of 30000 men The Savoyard had not above 17000 but if in the one the valour of the General was wanting in the other the courage of the Duke supplied it The Prince of Castiglione by order of Matthias who complained that he had been left out in the project of Peace and that the judgment of the Dukes pretensions were deferred to others sends to Carlo the intimation of the Imperial Ban. He imprisoning him that secretly put it into his hands amongst other papers appeals with many protestations of obedience to the Emperour himself who without much ado at the intercession of the Dukes of Saxony from whom the House of Savoy boasts its Original le ts all things fall into silence and oblivion The Duke himself by means of the Venetians renews the project heretofore set on foot by Castiglione of the reciprocal Marriages of Margaret and Eleonora with Ferdinand and Vittorio with equal Dowries and with a certain Parcel of Monferrat which might regulate the Borders but it behoving Ferdinand to depend too much upon the Spaniards it served for nothing but to give time to Carlo the better to justifie himself and inveigh in discourse by endeavours and in print against the Government of Spain For this purpose served wonderfully certain Dispatches directed from Madrid to Inoiosa which falling into the hands of Carlo gave him means to publish the Orders they contained to invade Piedmont without delay before the friends of Carlo and those that emulated the Crown could be ready to relieve it Upon this Intelligence Carlo sollicites those far off and stirs up those that were near But many believing that a bridle was more necessary than spurs to his fiery spirit in place of assistance counselled him to incline to Peace James King of England hiding the intern weakness of his Kingdom under a great Cloak of Authority and honouring his own quiet with the name of Studies and Learning contributes nothing but his good offices commending him to the Venetians as a Prince animated with the ancient Genius Valour and Lustre of Italy and for a better appearance orders his Ambassadour at Venice to go and reside in Piedmont The Hollanders forbid the Levies to the Count of Nassau which Carlo desired and in France some paid the penalty of having transgressed the Kings Orders by going to serve him Carlo to justifie himself in that which was imputed to him viz. that too immoderately he desired War calling one day the Ministers of Princes then with him desires their advice to what conditions they would counsel him to condescend protesting that bating Dignity which was the Pupil of Principality he was willing to any thing The Ambassadours of England and Venice applauding greatly his understanding of things carried it to the Governour but he finding himself not yet authorized nothing could be done but to expect the resolutions from Spain whither the Senate with serious Letters to the King himself ceased not to exhort earnestly to Peace At last the Spanish Ministers explain themselves That at the intercession of so many Princes the King did graciously oversee all that humiliation which he might pretend from the Duke but did require for the publick Peace his disarming no less than the adjustment of the differences with Ferdinand Upon which they declared themselves more fully to Monsieur de Sillery That it was to be understood that Carlo retaining convenient Garrisons should disband his Army and the Emperour should be Judge of their pretensions of Monferrat in the mean time Hostility and offences ceasing the places possessed with the Prisoners should be restored They promise moreover so to dispose of their Army that no Prince of Italy shall have cause to be jealous of it
keeping himself more close runs forth a line notwithstanding as if he would attacque the enemies Camp and at last lays a Fort under their nose notwithstanding many Skirmishes and other Feats of War The Spaniards as the more provoked and insulted breaking ground run a line with many Works towards the Fort but the Savoyards having taken and fortified another Post of certain houses in the middle turned another way With Fire-batteries but afar off they play upon the City and the Dukes Camp who with 1800 men assaults the Quarter of Gambaloina burning their Parapet of Gabions but were at last repulsed The Governour with his slackness made War to himself and found the greatest to arise from the Situation and the Elements Upon the Hills they suffered for want of water and the filth of the Army causing sickness men and beasts dyed Lodging in the open Air the heat the nourishment the unripe fruits corrupted health The Camp was not to be distinguished from an Hospital or a Church-yard so great was the number of the sick and dead From whence although the Army was re-inforced with the Troops left at Sandoval and others come to them by Sea it was nevertheless not half so strong as when it sate down before Asti Carlo as to his Quarters had greater commodity but in other things was in no less difficulty because his own Country being not able to supply the charges he had so frequent experience of Mutinies among the stranger Militia for want of pay that oftentimes he could not distinguish whether they were a greater burden or assistance to him In this state of affairs Rambogliet arrives at Asti and the Spanish Cannon in honour of the Mediation suspended their Battery But the Duke even in this precipice of Fortune practising the arts of wit interposed always the difficulties of requiring honour and safety Zeno and the Ambassadour of England failed not to beset the Duke with many reasons and he acknowledged his happiness lay in peace but added that as Fortune obliged him to yield to the more powerful so to expose himself to dangers to obedience and humiliation were not the counsel of prudence nor permitted by his Fortune He insisted upon the Governours disarming or that the Republick might be the Warranty of the Peace knowing in it to be stability of Government and a faith not subject as in the Pope and in France to the vicissitude of time the mutation of Princes and the corruption of Ministers The Senate seriously weighed of what importance that was because great Princes not being to be constrained to performance but by the same faith with which they promise if the Spaniards should profane theirs by reason of interest the Republick put it self into great trouble Nevertheless the desire of Peace prevailing they command Zeno to sign and over and above to promise assistance to the Duke when others failing France alone should concur in it Such orders arrive very opportunely in Piedmont because Rambogliet having a little before pressed the Duke in vain with threatnings and protests to consent to the Peace without any such caution was ready to take his leave commanding those of the Nation to follow him and with much ado had yielded to a short suspension of his journey at the instance of the Ambassadours of England and Venice But Zeno giving his word the Duke who had dextrously directed his counsels to such an end threatned by one party secured by another and intreated by all under-writes the Treaty which took its name from Asti Carleton and Zeno deliver it to Rambogliet he and the Bishop of Savona the Nuntio succeeded to Savelli carried it to the Governour of Milan and being greedily received by him he confirms it with a Writing which he put into the hands of the French The Capitulation for disarming contained that the Duke except some Companies of Switzers should within a month disband the Strangers and of his Subjects should only keep on foot so many as sufficed for Garrisons He gave his word not to offend the States of Mantua and to refer his pretensions to the judgment of the Emperour On the other side Rambogliet promises for France that the Subjects of Ferdinand which had served Carlo should with the security of their persons be restored to the enjoyment of their estates Prisoners and places to be reciprocally rendred And for the Dukes security France declares him to be in their protection to assist him with all their power whensoever he should be molested by the Spaniards and Orders were consigned to him to oblige Dighieres to march to his assistance without expecting other Commission from the Court. And because it was known that some Levies were making by private persons out of Italy in favour of Carlo he was obliged to communicate the peace to his friends and stop all proceedings and on the other side it was agreed that for six months the Spaniards should not require of him passage for Flanders But concerning the manner of retiring it was also agreed that the Duke at the intreaty of Rambogliet withdrawing 1000 Foot out of Asti the Governour should retire from the Hills to Croce bianca and to Quarto places belonging to the Jurisdiction of Asti after which Carlo leaving a convenient Garrison in the Town should remove his Army further off and then the Governour should return into the Milanese where as to number and time he should so dispose of the Army that neither to Savoy or any other there should remain any occasion of suspicion In this manner the Duke seemed to have preserved his dignity and indemnity and Italy applauded him and most especially the Venetians who with their Council had maintained the Common Interest By the Expedition with which these first steps were accomplished great hope was conceived that all the rest would have been duely executed whereupon the Venetians reform a great part of their Militia and reduced the payment of Casal to 1000 Souldiers giving passage to the Duke of Mantua for 500 Germans which as an independent Militia he thought fit to bring in there THE HISTORY OF THE REPUBLICK OF VENICE An. Dom. 1615 THE SECOND BOOK THE stormy blasts of Piedmont quieted by the pacification of Asti a continued dissembled connivence of the Princes of Austria at the uncontroulable boldness of the Vscocchi amassed in the minds of the Venetians a great heap of resentments and revenge Some believed that the suffering and permission of the villanies of that most wicked people proceeded from the want of power in the Austrians because it being necessary for keeping them in order to maintain a Garrison in Segna the Archduke had not the means to defray the Charge Others judged that it was interest and profit to keep that Frontier of the Turks armed without charge and besides to exercise a certain pretended Jurisdiction though a thieving one by Sea Neither did there want that thought that the Archduke was incouraged by the Spaniards because having discovered by what had passed
revenge that infamous sacrifice made fat with the goods and blood of so many men The Austrians answered with excuses and the Venetians insisted with reasons That there remained after so long time no place for a longer patience but that which was unworthy of Principality That they had for many years past by the insolences of the Uscocchi the complaints of their Subjects and the threatnings of the Turks From the many relapses they judged the remedy desperate and what then was there more to be expected It was fit at last to do right to themselves and justice to their people and to give protection to their Navigation Proper defence is suggested from nature from use and from necessity The burning of so many places were almost to be seen from the Capital City and the crys of innumerable persons afflicted heard there Instances prayers complaints themselves had never had any effect It was now in vain to propose Treaties if those already concluded were not fulfilled The Senate had been willing not once but many times not to appear suspicious to trust to promises but it was not sit out of too much credulity to let her self be any longer deluded He was therefore to convert his offices to the Austrians and with his paternal Authority require their observance of the things promised for the conditions accorded and the proceedings since made it easily to be discerned who it was that was against Peace At this instant of time happens to be proposed in the Imperial Court a suspension of Arms and the Venetians accept it for two months during which the Vscocchi were to abstain from their courses and to be removed from their maritime places But the Archduke refuses the prescription of time whereupon by new intercession of Princes the Senate gives consent that there should be a cessation without limit with promise nevertheless that during the same the mischiefs should be remedied by cutting them up by the root which could no otherwise be done but by removing the Vscocchi The Archduke then pretended that the Guards before Segna and other places should be removed but the Venetians taught by former experience would not without further security consent Thus while they differed in opinion about the Treaty Hostility going on and growing hotter Petazzo to repair his losses attempts the Villages of Hospo and Gobrovizza in Istria but being repulsed by the Guards spends all his spight against Benedetto da Legge Proveditor in that Province publishing him banished with a severe sentence Legge proceeds against Petazzo in a way of justice he having first practised the same thing Then applying himself to more proper resentments he burns the Town of St. Servolo Prebenich Poghdaria and Polina Thence going down to spoil the Salt-pits of Trieste a thing heretofore for the Dominion of the Sea practised by the Republick in more quiet times with about 800 Souldiers under Fabio Gallo Colonel provoked those of Triest to come forth first with some Horse and 300 Foot which afterwards strengthned by Wolfango Frangipani Earl of Tersaco come in with a great number of Germans and Vscocchi found themselves strong 20 Companies of Foot and 300 Horse The Venetians who having some armed Barks on the shore had put hand to the work seeing the enemy so much exceeding in number resolved to retire and putting their men into two Squadrons take the way towards Muglia which along the Sea is so narrow that being assaulted by the Archducalians the Rear led by Gallo himself could receive no assistance from those in the Van nevertheless withstood the Charge so long till finding the passage a little too open he was able to put himself in better order But Gallo killed by a Musket-shot his men fell into confusion in such sort that the other Squadron commanded by Legge falling into the same the field with 200 dead many wounded and some Prisoners was left to the enemy The Austrians animated hereby spoiled five Villages and in the Territory of Monfalcon burnt seven besides two plundered Upon these successes Veniero to give courage to the people with his presence and Fleet comes to the Istrian shore puts a Garrison into Albona Fianona and other maritime places and with eight Gallies attempts to take Moschenizza but the stone of which the Wall was made being Cannon-proof and the season not permitting a longer stay retires further off after he had laid waste for 15 miles in length the appurtenances of Monte Major A design the Germans now had upon St. Vincenti succeeded not but the Venetians made spoil of Chersano and then left it not to be ingaged in the Siege of the Castle and the Church which was fortified The Venetians from these little doings called to greater thoughts and preparations dispatched to the places most exposed their Lieutenants Extraordinary and chose Pietro Barbarigo Procurator Commissary General of the Terra firma and for General Marco Loredano with whom for the better directing the affairs of the Army and War they sent Paulo Aemilio Martinengo giving Commission for 4000 Italians and some few Corsi These preparations went not so fast forward as invasions and offences did The Senate knew that their great advantage consisted in prevention and firmly believed that from the Mediation of Princes the clamour of Subjects and the damage of his own Country the Archduke would be induced to fulfil the Treaty of Vienna But the event succeeded not so happily as the intention was prudent by reason of the nature of War which contrary to a Labyrinth admits not of a going out the same way you go in And though now the season grew towards the end of the year the Senate ordered Francisco Erizzo General of Palma that sending forth some Forces under Pompeo Justiniano he should possess those open places which lay on this side the Lisonzo and lodge them there to hinder the passage of the Archdukes people who gave out they would build Forts and over-run the Country to the Walls of Palma It is here necessary to describe that part of the Country wherein as in a Theatre we shall presently see the War confined which was made by puissant Forces but ballanced carried on amidst many distractions and reservations with unequal success but at last overcome by the Republick with Treaties more than Arms and was followed with great jealousies Istria a Peninsula of the Adriatick confines with Croatia where the Limits of the Austrians separate those of the Venetians from the Turks The County of Pisino subject to the Austrians comes in betwixt and Trieste which gives name to a little Bay or Gulph faces upon the Sea Beyond on this side are the Mountains of Carso not steep but rough and craggy and may well be called one great stone amidst these incompassed by the Sea and Lisonzo lies in Friuli the Territory of Montfalcon subject to the Venetians but where those Hills terminate near to the River before mentioned a large Plain extends it self to the Julian Alps which in ancient times
imployment those of the Archduke raising one at Fara which was called St. Pietro and the Venetians another at Foggiano to cover the Territory of Montfalcon and was called Priuli To that which was beyond the Lisonzo Trautmanstorf opposes another a little upon the side called the Star and at Gradisca caused to be made a Ravelin which covered the old Port. This last Fort vexed the Venetians because it might hinder the design of laying a quarter upon the Carso at which they aimed so soon as their Army should be re-inforced whereupon command was given to Francisco Justiniano with some Companies of Corsi and to Baglione with others of the Albanese to attempt the taking of it by Scalade but were beaten off by those within and from the discovery of relief which came behind them perswaded to retire After this preparations go every where roundly on for greater attempts Where Friuli confines with Carinthia falls in one of the principal Roads which descends into Italy out of Germany and there lies Ponteba a great Town and of good trade it is divided by a Bridge the part on the other side is belonging to the Empire and that on this to the Venetians Trade by reason of common benefit went secretly on under the tacit faith and good correspondence of the neighbourhood and the rather because the Towns adjacent and Ponteba it self were of the Jurisdiction of the Bishop of Bamberg Those of the Archduke designed to make a sudden irruption into Friuli from that side hoping to ransack many places in their way to Gemona and perhaps get into the more open Country and Trautmanstorf from the other side marching in thither either make the Seat of the War upon the State of the Republick or at least with inconvience and confusion divide their defence and Army The Bishop being perswaded to give his consent there came down from the Hills into Ponteba 400 of his Souldiers to strengthen his Confines and second the design Guglielmo Smit with 400 more of Ferdinands follows and surprises the Venetian Ponteba with the Inhabitants buried in security and sleep Two Forts were presently raised one on this side the River kept by himself and the other on the other side which he put into the hands of those of Bamberg His intention was to go on further when he should be re-inforced with more Troops which he expected but found that the Pesants especially those of Venzone possessing the tops of the Mountains and fortifying the High-ways with some Works threatned to oppose with Arms and Stones whosoever should dare to attempt the passage No sooner was the News hereof come to the Venetian Camp but a sudden remedy was judged necessary for an unexpected evil And therefore the Proveditor Foscarini hastens thither with the Generals Martinengo Count Nicholo Gualdo Governour of Vdina and Marco Antonio Manzano commanding the Cavalry of the Country for that time At Dogna upon the Fella finding the Bridge broken they got it mended and the Germans making opposition such was the mettle of the Corsi and Albanese that flinging themselves into the water and passing from Rock to Rock they so disabled Smiths people that they were forced to retire in disorder The Venetians then pursuing the flight entred mingled with them into the Ponteba of this side and passing the Bridge the Bishops Souldiers giving way they take the Imperial also The Germans were almost all of them cut to pieces The Plunder and Booty was great neither did the resentment of this surprise stop here but invading the Confines of the Austrians they pillaged Malborghetto of the Manzano A little above Trevisa a place somewhat bigger and that making no resistance became the prey of the Souldiers Terrour spreading it self as a stone in the water which inforces one wave upon another the City of Villaco was upon rendring but the Venetians not willing to remove their Forces far from the center of the War nor ingage them amongst those craggy Mountains having fortified Ponteba retired At the same time Erizzo emulating his Colleague attempts Chiavoretto where lay intrenched in a convenient Post 800 Foot of the Archdukes and 150 Horse Livio Puppi a man of credit amongst those of the Country advancing before the rest with a good number of those who inhabiting the Mountains about Cividale are called Slaves attacques the Trenches seconded by Giovanni Martinengo with the Souldiers in pay The Enemy were easily disordered because the Horse instead of helping them in those narrow passages being not able to govern themselves trod them under foot and brought them into confusion whereupon every one provides for his safety by a Retreat The Albanese following the instinct of the Nation fell presently to pillage the place and the Quarter which and their disorder some of the Archdukes people perceiving came down to fall into their Rere and snatched away one Colours But being presently beaten back left that place in the power of the Venetians who fortified it Trautmanstorf hereupon fearing if the Venetians should pass the Lisonzo thereabouts to be taken napping abandoning the Quarter of Lucinis goes to incamp himself in the Plain near Goritia The Venetians having gotten the chief end of their intentions follow him a little way but without doing him any hurt and being aware of it too late invest Lucinis and attacque the Fort there It concerned Trautmanstorf to preserve it and therefore entertaining the Besiegers with frequent skirmishes he brought into it through by-paths 200 Souldiers with several provisions but all in vain because those within having no more water resolved silently to withdraw and leave it The Venetians entred into it appointing for Governour the Count Alberto Pompei and placed in the Town one of their principal Quarters The Fort also of Fara being viewed by Baglione who was there hurt with a Musket-shot was immediately attacqued and battered from a place of eminence which for want of powder Captain Sibit quickly rendred upon honourable conditions there marching out 230 Souldiers besides some hurt In the heat of these good successes Erizzo attempts Vipulzano where being about 100 Souldiers in a great house he batters it with three Cannons and demolishing part of the wall forces it to render to go out with their swords Tolmino which is a great Town on the other side the Lisonzo in the Mountains was attempted by the Count Gualdo with 500 of the Country Militia and some in pay but the Castle discharging some Guns the Peasants that knew not to distinguish where there was danger or safety hearing the noise disbanded obliging the Count to retire but with a few The Venetians now increased both in strength and courage thought of passing the Lisonzo and marching towards Goritia the Archdukes Army for want of pay being diminished by the abundance of Run-aways but the death of Pompeo Justiniano interrupts the design He was marching in the Country towards Lucinis to view the situations and the passage of the River when death seized him by a shot
la Queva that in the Name of the King he should give his word for it to the Senate In this Treaty which is called the Treaty of Madrid the will of Matthias that the affairs of the Vscocchi should be composed had great influence and also the desire of Lerma that the French should not be ingaged further in the affairs of Italy as to other things aiming rather to make an end of the War than to confirm the Peace When the first advise from Paris arrived at Venice the news was generally received with great joy and by the Senate so considered that having obtained the expulsion of the Vscocchi and the observance always pretended of the agreement in Vienna their Rights were not only with great grace maintained but their intentions justified and although they had not made by the War any particular progresses of advantage nevertheless the Common-wealth with great constancy had without all accidents never receded from the point reduced Gradisca to extremity taken many places lost nothing of their own and at the same time resisting the jealousies of Toledo defended the Sea from Ossuna together with the dignity of Carlo preserved the glory and common liberty of Italy and disputing Authority with the Spaniard called in France to take part in the Treaty and in the Warranty of the Conditions Some nevertheless more tenacious in the customs of the Country did not in the formality of the Treaty acknowledge the wonted punctuality and obedience of the Ministers because the Ambassadours had transgressed their Commissions neither did it appear that Manteleone had a sufficient authority but that it was believed that they were still to depend upon the abstruse sense and mysterious counsels of Spain whilst possibly in Italy the Forces and the Courage slackning and what concerns Piedmont being executed the Common-wealth would remain loosned from the union with the Duke and separated from the common interests Amidst these opinions the respect to France prevailing to whom the mediation was voluntarily offered it was resolved to approve the Treaty but at the same time to recal the Ambassadours to imprisonment to expiate their disobedience Simeon Contarini Cavalier was sent as an Extraordinary into France to inform the King of the just motives the Senate had for it but Lewis being something troubled that the Ambassadours should be punished for that which in contemplation of himself they seemed to have incurred passed such effectual Offices in their favour that at last being once called home the punishment was pardoned All being approved at Madrid which had been agreed at Paris the advice of the conclusion was by an Express dispatched from the Court to the Governour of Milan causing him to be held up by the way whom the Ambassadour Gritti sent to Venice to the end that the knowledge of it arriving before others to the Ministers of the Crown they might in the execution of the things agreed the better resolve that which the conjunction and state of things should counsel them and to say truth Toledo upon it was wavering amidst various thoughts for some perswaded him to cease from all action not to discompose the Peace and others stirred him up to go on with his Arms. The Bishop of Trieste above all shewed what a great hazard Gradisca ran remonstrating that it could not hold out so long as the time prefixed for the ratifications of the Treaty in which case in the very close of the War the Venetians would become triumphant not without a blot upon the reputation of the House of Austria and ignominy upon their Arms. Toledo at last resolves either to preserve it by a diversion or to bring the Common-wealth to some agreement whereby to save the place or if it should be taken to oblige them to restore it And this he might put in practice with so much the more freedom as he was more at liberty on the side of Piedmont there being a cessation of Arms and Dediguieres repassed the Alps in regard Bethune had the 9. of October made an agreement in Pavia with Toledo himself that the Duke some time that month should restore what he had taken and disband his Army himself in November to render all and dispose of his Army conformable to the Treaty of Asti Going then in person to Lodi and sending the Prince of Avellino to Caravaggio he environs on all sides the Territory of Crema harrassing the Country to the great prejudice of the Towns Camisano and Volpino To resist them there went out of Crema 300 Horse under Lodovico Vimercati with 200 Foot which obliged the Spaniards to leave their Booty but they came near to Fara with a greater strength in the Bergamasco where by a narrow Lane that Territory joyns to that of Crema Two hundred men having the Guard in that place of a weak inclosure with a low Intrenchment rendred themselves to go out with their Swords after five hours fight Romano a great Town and of importance put it self presently into defence Girolamo Cornaro Proveditor General coming thither with Francesco Martinengo under whom they joyned some Souldiers in pay and some of the Country Francesco Erizzo came thither with title of Proveditor and Commissario But Toledo to straighten the Common-wealth the more demanded passage of the Duke of Mantua to make a further inrode on that side and published it was to bring a Garrison into Castiglione The Venetians complained highly that Toledo executed in such manner the Capitulations of Asti which obliged him to free Italy from offences jealousies and molestations and that he should no otherwise respect the Peace of Madrid which suspended warlike proceedings and terminated Hostility but with doing new mischiefs and contriving greater vexations They therefore endeavoured to stir up France with the contempt Toledo shewed of their mediation and with the obligation which engaged them to maintain to them the Treaty The Duke of Savoy after some perplexity because the desire to recover Vercelli sufficiently restrained him on the one side and common faith and his own interest advertised him on the other of the dangers the Republick was in offers to move immediately in person and recals the Troops which having caused for the most part to pass out of Italy in order to the execution of the Peace loitered under the Republicks pay in the Country de Vaux in Helvetia to attend the issue of things They stipulated besides at common charge a great Levy of French and another with Mansfield to be raised in the Provinces of the Empire Nevertheless these great preparations came presently to nothing because la Queva at Venice complying with the conclusion of the Peace and giving word for the restitution of the Ships Gallies and Merchants goods insinuates in order to preserve Gradisca a general suspension of Arms and the Popes Nuntio with the Ambassadour of France pressing it also by their offices and intreaties the Senate was perswaded to order their General that for Friuli Istria and Dalmatia he should concert
them from his provocations found themselves constrained to provide by all means for their own defence The Spanish Ministers failed not to oppose themselves to it and therefore in England their Ambassadour imployed all means and art to perswade the King to deny them leave to hire Ships and to divert Commanders from agreeing with them and in Holland no endeavours prevailing they gave out threatnings that so powerful a Squadron of their Men of War should meet them in the Straight that they must expose themselves to a Battel whosoever would attempt the passage All which notwithstanding Pietro Contarini Ambassadour for the Republick with King James obtained his consent for as many as he pleased and Christophoro Suriano Resident in Holland provided twelve fitted in all points which equally slighting the boasting reports and the hazards of a Battel set sail for the Adriatick and their courage not degenerating from their design six Gallions of Spain with ten or twelve lesser Vessels facing them in the Straight passed happily forcing the Ships which offered to oppose them to retire with some loss to their own Coast The Venetian Fleet being augmented with so notable a Renfort Ossuna from the design of force turns his mind to negotiate with the Turk on the one side stirring up those of Ragusa to make great complaints of the damage they had suffered and insinuating on the other by the means of Caesar Gallo a Truce betwixt Spain and the Port. But the Ottomans hearkened not at all to it involved in a War with Persia and not at quiet in their own Country for after three months Mustapha as simple and unfit was by the Muffti the Caimecan and the Chislar Aga that had promoted him being deposed and Osman eldest Son of Achmet deceased assumed into the Government in so tender an age that if the other had served only for a short Spectacle of Fortune this as an image of weakness was forced to depend upon the Authority of the Ministers The complaints therefore of the Ragusians had scarce any access and by two several Chiaus sent from the Port to Venice to communicate the assumption of two Emperours and by the extraordinary Embassie of the Republick committed to Francesco Contarini Cavalier and Procurator to congratulate with Osman the ancient amity remained confirmed Nevertheless Ossuna boasting expresses in publick that he would attempt against the Turks raised Souldiers joyned Squadrons and pressed the Princes of Italy to joyn their Gallies unto his But every one understanding his intentions to trouble the Adriatick denied him except the Pope who sent them but with express prohibition to the Commander not to enter into the Gulph At Taranto he stops another Ship with Merchandize which was going to Venice and although for that and other things the Spanish Ministers in Madrid affirmed to have sent express Orders both to abstain and to render he nevertheless equally despised the Commands of the King and the respect to the Common-wealth He kept his Ships at Brindisi published that he would invade Dalmatia caused an armed Ship to make a course to Trieste and made the World believe that he designed the pillaging of Lazzaretto of Spalato where in an open place the Merchandizes which come of the Turkish Country are aired from the suspicion of the plague and that not so much to satiate himself with spoils as to enjoy the benefit of the disorder in which he hoped to involve the Venetians if to the Goods lost upon the Sea the Subjects of the Port should joyn their complaints and losses of such as were ravished out of the custody and it may be said the very bosom of the Republick The Senate weary of such a vexation orders its Captain General that was ready with forty two Gallies six Galleonasses and six and thirty Ships being superiour in strength to scour the Sea free it from armed Ships and take as many as he could meet He presently comes before Brindisi and for a whole day invites the Spaniards to come out but knowing themselves too much over-matched retired to the innermost part of the Port where being covered by the Town the Cittadel and a Fort they could not be forced He then sets his course longst the shores of the Kingdom of Naples and at last Ossuna some of his more secret design as shall be said hereafter being vanished recals his Ships from the Gulph keeping them in Naples although he had order to send them towards Spain But the Venetians took a great Ship of Ragusa which laden with Salt was going from Barletta to Trieste and burnt another of the same Nation which run her self aground under the Town of St. Catoldo Out of Fortore they took another lading Corn for Naples All this being followed with the interruption of Trade and the grievous complaints of the Neapolitans who represented in Spain that from that populous City was taken even their very nourishment it induced the Ministers at Madrid to recal the business of the restitutions out of the hands of Ossuna and refer it to the Cardinal Borgia that with Girolamo Soranzo Ambassadour for the Republick at Rome it might more easily be made an end of But they having not been able to do the least thing but the Duke got some kind of notice of it he interrupts the proceeding anew giving to the Cardinals Auditor who was come to Naples for that purpose such an imperfect Inventary of the Goods found in the Ships that the Ambassadour would not receive it But Santa Croce being arrived with the Gallies the Viceroy put into consultation what enterprise they should undertake and proposed to enter again into the Adriatick to deliver as he said the Ports of that Kingdom from a Siege But Santa Croce dissenting who inclined rather to some enterprise in Africk Ossuna designs to do it himself by sending by Sea to Trieste a great succour of men to King Ferdinand who by reason of the occurrences of Bohemia had great need of them This coming to the knowledge of the Republick they command Justiniano their Ambassadour in Germany that he should roundly declare to that King himself that they would not suffer the Jurisdiction of the Gulph to be violated nor let Ships and armed men pass under the eye of the Capital City whereupon the King who had need of the assistance yet desired not that the Peace with the Venetians should be interrupted represented seriously to Ossuna the sending of it some other way more safe though more long Nevertheless the Republick with a great Fleet resolved to guard themselves even from the same and thoughts of the Duke and observing in the Governour of Milan a mind equally averse to Peace upon the arrival of Piscina at Venice they command Renieri Zeno who after Anthonio Donato resided Ambassadour at Turin to stipulate new adjustments with Carlo The Venetians had heretofore in former occasions contributed to the Duke more than two Millions in ready money now they promised him ninety thousand Ducats a month
keep alive through a confidence with him the Party in Italy but also to oblige him in such sort that he should not give countenance to the Hugonots in the thoughts which Luines had to take out of their hands the places wherein having been established in the time of the Minority rendred that Sect equal to the Royal Authority if not superiour The Marriage therefore upon the going of the Prince Cardinal Maurice to Paris was concluded of Christine Sister to the King with Vittorio Amadeo Prince of Piedmont nowithstanding that the Spaniards with much money scattered amongst their Partisans in the Court had endeavoured to hinder it The design nowithstanding against the Hugonots was for a while deferred because some disturbance rising in the Kingdom Luines having not so suddenly been able to resolve whether to deliver the Queen-mother from her Confinement or Conde from his Prison was most for his interest Whereupon the Duke of Espernon a man of an inflexible spirit habituated formerly in favour an object rather than a party in the flatteries of Court receiving discontent because in the Council the precedence of the Keeper of the Seal had been decided against him and in the nomination to a Cardinals Cap Gondi the Bishop of Paris had been preferred before his own Son retires to his Government of Metz where communicating counsels with the Mareschal of Bouillon he enters into the Party to take away the Queen from Blois which he secretly effected bringing her first to Lochies and afterwards to Angoulesme The King came to Tours and the Kingdom was every where in Arms when the Bishop of Lusson whom Luines secretly gave leave to quit Avignon having a more than ordinary ascendant upon the mind of the Queen concluded an agreement in which with the pardon of Espernon and his Followers was promised to the Queen her self the Government of Anjou with that of Angiers Chinon and Pont de Cé But de Luines not wholly relying upon this new-made friendship takes Conde out of Prison and enters into familiarity with him which causing suspicion in the other Party he both pursues new Intelligences and Levies of Arms. THE HISTORY OF THE REPUBLICK OF VENICE An. Dom. 1618 THE FOURTH BOOK THE calm and quiet of the rest of Europe had till now rendred more considerable the successes of the Wars in Italy and the Treaties worthy of greater observation but mens minds began also elsewhere to be distracted for War creeping like a Cancer corrupted all the parts of Christendom with mutations of States alterations of things memorable Sieges great Battels Actions famous though very often unjust with so much slaughter of People and calamity of Countries that the present time might justly be called the Age of Iron and Blood The beginning of such grievous mischiefs brake forth in Bohemia with the commotion of the Kingdom which was believed the cause and no less warranty of the Peace of Italy It will not therefore be besides the purpose to deduce the motives and successes of it because no otherwise than in the Conjunction of the greater Planets upon whom the most notable Effects depend the influences of the one alter the dispositions of the other so in the affairs and linked interests of Princes the accidents whether good or bad of the one part are felt to be weighty in the other King Ferdinand did now appear adopted by Fortune to the hope and succession of the Empire because the Line of Maximilian the Second though numerous having no Heirs the Masculine Issue failing the Dominions devolved to the other Line of Carlo that was his Brother upon which Right Ferdinand having already received the Crown of Bohemia that of Hungary was now to be joyned to it to make way for him to the Imperial also and in his person to unite the Soveraignty and States of the whole House in Germany But there wanted not oppositions and difficulties jealousies awakening in the stranger Neighbours through the apprehension of so great a Potency and doubt creeping into the hearts of the Germans themselves to fall at length under the yoke of a base slavery if the Empire should be perpetuated in the Austrians and in particular if they should confer it on Ferdinand in whom the power of all the hereditary Provinces coming to be united they did believe they should strengthen for ever after that Chain with which for a good while already they had found themselves begirt To the Policy of Princes and to the Zeal of the People Religion equally served for a pretext and motive because Ferdinand brought up in the Catholick Faith detested all sorts of errour and therefore by how much not succeeding to his Father he found the Patrimonial Countries incumbred with false opinions so much the more with signal piety had he applied himself to promote the true Worship with such success that at last those Provinces rejoyced to be restored to the bosom of the ancient Religion But this was not effected without some sort of severity so that many not to leave their errours constrained to abandon their Country and sell their Estates lived elsewhere in poverty and discontent and others droven away by force and their Estates confiscate saw them not without rancour possessed by new Masters In the Empire therefore in which the Religion no less than the Genius loves liberty there appeared great apprehensions that where Ferdinand should get the power he would exercise the same reformation and impose a yoke so much the more heavy by how much standing in need of money and the Councils of Spain he should be governed by the Rules and Maxims of that Nation so hateful to the Germans Frederick Elector Palatine young in years but of a high mind troubled more than any other with those thoughts visiting for that purpose the Electors had diverted them from the Election of a King of the Romans remonstrating that if the succession of the Austrians were not interrupted now that the right Line failed there would be no reason to hope for it when it should fall to Ferdinand who being upheld by foreign Force and having Issue would for ever establish the Imperial Throne in himself and his posterity Nevertheless not thinking it an easie matter to gain the Empire for himself or any of the Protestant Electors he offered it to Maximilian Duke of Bavaria for whom concurring the Votes of the three Protestants and a fourth of the Archbishop of Cologne his Brother the Election would be secure But the Ministers of the Pope and those of Spain opposed that Proposition and therefore besides private interests stirred up those of that Religion which the Empire going out of the House of Austria could not wanting so strong a support but extremely suffer Great advantages being offered to Bavaria not to accept the invitation the proceeding vanished which notwithstanding the Election of a King of the Romans was deferred The Empire tossed to and fro amidst these Negotiations Bohemia falls into commotion In that Kingdom as it
the rest submitted to his will From thence he sends 14000 men into Silesia which threatning the Metropolis Vratislavia made themselves masters of Glosgaw This Province and Moravia had a little before been over-run by the Cossacks of Homonay and Frederick who held a Diet at Bruna had been forced to save himself from their swift Incursion with four persons only into Prague The Moravians sent four Ambassadours to meet with these Barbarians to offer them money that forsaking Ferdinands Party they adhere to their interest But the Cossacks with a cruel document killing two of them let the other go free that they might relate what was the duty of their fidelity and what punishment they ought to expect from their rebellion Those Provinces had an effectual tryal that the yoke of War is more heavy than that of obedience The upper Austria also confessed it with tears and blood because Buquoy having during the winter-season gently tempted it with allurements and Treaties rather than with Arms Lintz being re-inforced by Mansfelt with 2000 men the Province was then confirmed in the Rebellion But the Duke of Bavaria being entred into it with 20000 Foot and 4000 Horse filled it with such a terrour that the people having neither defence nor excuse knew not where to resist him nor how to appease him The States of the Country assembled in Lintz were willing to propound Conditions of Peace but the Duke despising them because they had let him come too near upon the 4. of August caused the Gates to be opened by force Where some of the guilty being punished the rest oppressed with a great Garrison and all chastised with the general sack and spoil of the Country obedience was re-established It was fit to follow fortune while she smiled with success and therefore it was resolved to enter into Bohemia to make an end of the War while it was but beginning The Duke then taking the one way and Buquoy the other marched in such a distance that the numbers did not hinder their progress and Victuals were supplied to all each taking in such places and Castles as lay in their way At Buduais they met to speak together thence uniting their Forces but not their minds which for sundry emulations were always in this Expedition at discord they moved towards Pisec and that taken in they advanced to Pilsen The Army of the Bohemians superiour in number but an equal in prowess and discipline coasted upon them and troubled their march The Chiefs were persons of no great reputation and Frederick in a Labyrinth of endless interests could not govern nor would be governed His endeavours to hinder the Catholicks from coming near to Pilsen succeeded not but Mansfelt supplied it with art because in that place as in his own Conquest he had fixed the seat of his Fortune By proposing a Treaty he hoped to gain time till the season should be more advanced to afford him succours Neither did the Duke and Buquoy despair of drawing him to their party because he feigned discontents which besides the custom of Mercenaries wont to abandon their party in the ambiguity of Fortune they might easily give credit too in him that served a foreign Prince and a distracted people But he after some days feigning also Orders from Anhalt which in regard of his honour obliged him to make resistance discovers the fraud whereupon the Catholicks not willing to waste their Forces in a long Siege nor entertain Fortune with lingring hopes leaving Pilsen went to Prague Frederick assaulted from so many parts and worsted in all was in disorder the people stood in a fright and the Army was wavering Near to Raconits the Armies met and that of the Protestants was driven from most of their Posts Buquoy being hurt which nevertheless hindred him not to go on in his march Anhalt perceiving whither the Enemy bent sent la Tour before to Prague with some Troops and himself leaving the Baggage behind by ways to rights hastens thither to prevent their possessing of the Wiisemberg or White Hill in which might much consist the defence of the City of a vast circuit open in several parts and in many commanded and that within shot A little after arrive there also the Duke and the Count so that both the Armies were now near to Prague The Bohemian in the superiority of Forces shewing a distrust of courage intrench upon the highest part of the Hill placing their Cannon in certain Redoubts and part of their Souldiers in the Park called the Star a place of pleasure for their Kings There was in the Austrian Army the Father Domenico of Giesu Maria a bare-footed Carmelite reputed for a man of singular piety who stirred up the Chiefs to fight promising a certain Victory But in the Council there was difference of opinions some considering the Enemies greater number and particularly of Horse and others the disadvantage of the situation in that the Souldiers before they could come to handy blows with the Enemy were to go a good way exposed to the Cannon and Musket-shot Some added the unevenness of the Hill which by several sloapings and in windings gave the Bohemians means to fortifie themselves and at every pass to make good their Retreat But hope of Victory and the greatness of the recompence over-ballancing dangers the Battel was resolved on Anhalt kept the Ports of Prague shut to take away from the Souldiers the hope of escaping thither In the Army he took for himself the right Wing and assigns to Hollach the left Frederick though so chief a part of the Judgment of Fortune stood in a place a little remote to observe the event Of the Catholicks the Imperialists had the right and the Bavarians the left hand Their Word was the Glorious Name of the Virgin under the protection of which represented in the chief Standard the Wing of the Bavarians moved over which next the Duke Giovanni Count of Tilly commanded To come to the Hill they were to file over a Bridge and then to pass a dirty Valley and in that disadvantage the young Anhalt would have charged them if the Count of Hollach had not staid him whereupon the Catholicks dis-engaged themselves and being defended from the Cannon with the rising of the Hill they advanced in better order Buquoy to avoid the Cannon-shot to which his men divided into three great Battallions with Horse on the Wings stood most exposed hastened his pace and came to the charge at the very same time that Tilly made his attaque The shouting of the Souldiers the noise of the Drums and the roaring of the Cannon deafned Heaven making the Hill a deadly Theatre of outrage and slaughter The two Armies consisted of more than sixty thousand men At the beginning advantage smiled on the Bohemians for young Anhalt with the assistance of the Count Slich repulsed the first Charge pursuing the Enemy with the gain of some Colours the death of Prainer and dead wounds of the Colonel Macau The
kept them on foot With this incouragement la Cadé and the Directorships took Arms pretending by forcible remedies to keep the Grisa in the ancient Union Pompeo Pianta the supposed chief Contriver of the disagreements was killed and Visconti with many of the Faction of Spain were forced to retire in great haste out of the Country because to the first fury of that inraged people nothing being able to resist the Catholick Switzers also with their Colonel Betlinger retired leaving Cannon and Baggage behind La Lega Grisa then joyned themselves to the other but Feria in hopes which quickly vanished to keep the Torrent of these armed people far from the Valley did not only strengthen the Forts but to facilitate the gaining of Chiavena caused an Invasion to be made into the Valley of Musocco which alone of the three Leagues is situate on this side the Mountains The Inhabitants though Catholicks yet for all that not inclined to the Spaniards having cold and ice for the defence of their situation hid themselves behind a great Trench of Snow whence sallying without being observed they so unexpectedly charged the Spanish Troops that leaving five hundred dead upon the place they retired dispersed by several ways into the Milanese Thus every day were their minds as well as Troops more and more imbrued in blood and the Venetians finding in the Princes of Italy more apprehension of the evil than resolution for the remedy had recourse again to the King of England by the means of Girolamo Lando ordinary Ambassadour representing to him the state of things to be in a condition of great contingency James with wonted magnificence of words answers That he took to heart the security and safety of Europe That the Interests of Italy were always in his eye and in his cares That he held the Republick above all in a choice confidence and constant friendship And did therefore declare that if his Son-in-law were despoiled of his Patrimonial Countries he would send a powerful Army into Germany to uphold him If the Hollanders should be invaded he would not spare his assistance and if the Venetians should suffer any molestation he would succour them with the Forces of all his Kingdoms and for an earnest offered a present Levy in England of ten thousand Souldiers The Senate by Letters express renders him thanks in abundance esteeming those magnificat offers for a grace if not an assistance It was now no secret that at this time the Spaniards themselves kept the King in hope of the Marriage of Mary second Daughter of Philip with the Prince of Wales to the end to make him suspected by all and beget a belief in himself that the restitution of the Palatinate should be one of the chief Articles in that agreement He nevertheless at Madrid presses also effectually for the restitution of the Valteline and Bassompiere arriving thereupon pursues the same the Popes Nuntio also and the Ambassadour of the Venetians contributing thereto their endeavours But the death of Philip the Third leaves for some days the business in suspence The face of the Court was a little before this much changed for although Lerma with the Purple of a Cardinal had thought to cover himself from changes and accidents yet it being difficult by honest means to maintain the ascendant over the Genius of Princes he escaped not the accustomed malignant influence of Envy and of Fortune Publick discourses ran abroad that he had with poyson procured the death of the Queen Margaret by the cooperation of Roderigo Calderone who had a power over her mind equal to that which he exercised over the will of the King The disorders in the Government being over and above imputed to him and in many things calumny envy and the interest of a few being joyned to what was true his disgrace from the hatred of all was fiercely promoted Having for some time since wrestled with many in this narrow path of the ambition of Court he met with no more fierce Competitor than the Duke D'Vceda his own Son closely oyned up with Father Luigio Aliaga he Kings Confessor so that there was not a corner that was not cunningly beset even to the inward retirement of Conscience and the most secret Colloquies of the Soul The King at last yields to the general desire of the Court and Kingdoms and in honour of the Purple silencing his accusations commands him to retire It remained a doubt whether in an age proclaimed by the wrath of Heaven to the mocquery of Favourites the King would not have taken upon himself the Government when death in the forty third year of his age takes him away from the troubles which Empire carries with it His years would surely have been more memorable if he had been born a private man rather than a King because being better adorned with the ornaments of life than endowed with the skill to command as goodness piety and continuance placed him in a degree higher than ordinary Subjects so the disapplication to Government rendred him lower than was fit or necessary By publick defects private vertues being corrupted and in particular keeping his mind in idleness it was believed that he had reserved nothing for himself to do but to consent to all that which the Favourite had a mind to Thus the Government of the World recommended to Princes as to the true Shepherds falls into mercenary hands making themselves not understood but by the sound voice of interest and the authority of ambition the people suffer ruine and calamity and the Princes themselves render account to God of that Talent which they have suffered their Ministers to make merchandize of It is certain that Philip in the agony of death was not so much comforted with the calling to mind his innocent life as he was troubled with the sting of conscience for his omissions in Government The report was that the Maxims of Interest yielding in that instant to the Law of God the restitution of the Valteline was precisely ordered The Son Philip the Fourth comes to the Kingdom in an age so young being but sixteen years old that the World had cause heedfully to observe whether ambition the common disease of Princes would sooner move or satiate him But it quickly appeared that the Ascendant of Favourites was not yet set for dispatches being brought to the King he delivers them to Gasparo di Gusman Conde d'Olivares and he shewing himself backward though he desired it commanded they should be given to whom the Count would appoint He feigning modesty assigns them to Balthasar di Zuniga an old Minister and of great credit but yet by concert for Zuniga being his Uncle they had agreed to support one another whereupon taking off the Mask the Power fell to the Count who quickly honoured besides with the Title of Duke will be found with this double attribute in the following relation to be more famous than fortunate From the Republick according to custom were appointed an
by how much he saw Dorlach wasted to nothing Halverstadt weakned and Mansfelt wont as the fortune of Arms wavered to apply himself to Treaties was always suspected by him lest one day he should sell him and sacrifice him to his own interest But he was no sooner returned into Holland and by a publick Declaration to shew his sincerity so much the more to the Austrians discharged out of his service Mansfelt and his Followers but he perceived that from an Enemy offended and in Arms he that had no Forces could expect but hard Conditions of Peace for there was offered to him but a small pitance of his Country with the rest to his eldest Son after the death of Bavaria on condition that he should pass from Calvinism to the Catholick Faith But such offers being openly rejected by Frederick and the Ministers of the King of England the business was again referred to a Diet in Ratisbone By such Negotiations Peace being retarded the War was more vigorously prosecuted Heidelberg the ancient Seat of the Palatines was by Tilli taken by force and Franckental reduced by Cordua to extremity so that the King of England who published that he held that Country under his Protection desiring by some appearance though laught at by the World to cover the contempt not being able to succour it consents to a Truce of fifteen months during which Franckental and the rest of the lower Palatinate should be deposited in the Spaniards hands to restore them to the King if within that time there were not a Peace concluded So the English in that state of things contenting themselves only with a promise abandoned soon after the hopes also of recovering that place the which for many years went not out of the hand of the Spaniards till the new changes of Fortune and the times obliged them to render it But Mansfelt was constrained to raise the Siege from before Zaverna both because the Catholick Armies being at liberty from the imployment of the Palatinate threatned to draw towards him and that the Duke of Lorrain not being willing to suffer him to nestle himself upon his Borders was preparing to relieve it He nevertheless at that very time when his Martial attempts succeeded not sets on foot a Treaty with Tilli in his own and Helverstadts name with offers to change his Party but his artifices now so many times discovered were by the Austrians with equal arts deluded He nevertheless with a flourishing Army and cryed up by Military men kept himself in great reputation of equally valiant and wise so that to strifs he was earnestly pressed with offers from all parts He inclined not though he were invited to it by the Venetians in regard of the affairs of the Valteline to pass into Rhetia apprehending that amidst the difficulty of the Passes and the Straights of the Mountains he might consume that Army which was accustomed with great spoils to maintain it self in the spatious Provinces of Germany but he equally hearkened to the instances of the Huguenots of France who with cryes and provocations of Religion called him to their succours and to those of the States of Holland who with equal motives of their Religion with greater recompence sued to him for assistance At last not being able to subsist longer in Alsatia whilst the Armies of Tilli Cordua and Leopold flanked upon him and reflecting that with the Huguenots it was rather to maintain a broken Faction than a setled Principality he resolves to go into Holland It was therefore necessary to keep his intention secret and deceive with many various reports and divers marches as he did For having with great artifice disarmed the Duke of Lorrain who expected nothing like it of a sudden he marches into the middle of his Country and in revenge that he had disturbed him in the Enterprise of Zaverne put it into so great confusion and fright with such bitter losses that the Duke was constrained to give him passage furnish him with Victuals and perswade him to vent that Military storm elsewhere Nor did the Count fail for the licence of his Souldiery being satiated in Lorrain he enters into the Bishopricks of Verdun and Metz with such terrour to the neighbouring Countries that Paris it self was in a fright whilst the King by reason of the War with the Huguenots was so far off The Duke of Nevers Governour of Champagne by all sorts of fair means and promises endeavours to stop him and he to lay truth baring those licences which to an Army that had no other livelyhood but rapine he was necessitated to permit he restrained 〈…〉 y as much as he could Fear therefore entred into the Province of Flanders towards whom it now appeared the march was directed and the Infanta with no less solicitude endeavours to keep him afar off sending as far as to the Pont a Mouson the Duke of Bornoville who with large offers was to perswade him to divert some whither else or to inroul himself under the Spanish Colours Certainly it was wonderful to consider that an Army new raised and mercenary without the Authority of Princes and without the Protection of Dominion driven out of Germany after having over-run it and in a great measure laid it waste should now be the Scourge of Lorrain the Fear of France the Terror of Flanders be paid by many intreated by all and every where most earnestly desired But whilst this fury of War in so many places either laid waste or threatned discord slides into its bowels Halverstadt upon great discontents separating who being sollicited by the Duke of Bouillon inclined to assist the Huguenots Little wanted but that the common Souldiers according to the animosity of the Chiefs at variance also amongst themselves had not fallen to kill one another and with intestine Arms expiated the offence and the excesses till now committed But at last foreseeing in their disunion their destruction and considering that the flatteries and propositions of Nevers by gaining time had served so to arm the Frontier as to be able to make a strong resistance the Commanders and the Troops reconciled amongst themselves and leaving as in trust under the faith of the Governour of the place the Cannon in the Suburbs of Mouson burning many Carriages to set a greater number of men on Horseback he continues his march with haste And it was now necessary for him to hasten it because Cordua sollicited not only by the Infanta but also by the French was come to Ivoy in Lutzemburg to cross him in his way but with a strength inferiour not exceeding ten thousand Foot and five thousand Horse so that at the first Encounter of Mansfelts Horse who confidently ravaged the Country he received a little blow But a while after re-inforced by the Colonel Verdugo whom Spinola without abandoning the Siege of Bergopzoom sent to his relief the Armies now being near an equal strength they straitned one anothers victuals and march in such sort that they could
not now say nay to the battel So that at Fleury in the Province of Henault they presentred themselves to it Mansfelt calling the Chiefs and principal Commanders of the Army to him to incourage them says If out of our Country and from quiet Glory and Reward have brought us hither through so many Countries amidst infinite dangers the occasion presents here in this field an abundant harvest We the Restorers of the Liberty of Europe we the Defiers of great Princes we the Contemners of sufferings and of dangers follow through every Climate the Star of Military Fortune Hitherto I have by wisdom and force conducted you in safety through the hatred of the greatest Potentates the snares of so many Treaties and from betwixt the jaws of so many Armies The rest I now commit to your own Valour Cordua here waits upon us a General in so many Encounters in Germany out-witted by us and an Army more than once in the Palatinate beaten by us overcome and chased And now laden with the spoils of that unhappy Country it seems they have reserved them for us for they shall be ours if we will shew our skill in fight and have a mind to overcome But why do I speak of the spoils of an Army or a Country when the most rich and plentiful Provinces of Europe shall remain your prey All those that obey the King of Spain stand here exposed we shall rest our weariness in more abundant Quarters with present glory we shall console the memory of dangers past we shall inrich poverty it self with the plenty and contributions of most large and fruitful Countries The Hollanders will then keep their word as to our reward and the Spaniards remain our prey and spoil My self your General in name am in sufferings your Companion and in fight your fellow Souldier I shall not spare my self in this Encounter my heart my tongue my hand shall labour by concert Other part of the Victory I pretend not for my self but reputation and well deserving for I aspire to nothing but that death it self which into its bosom gathers the oblivion of all should leave me upon my Sepulchre a Record of Glory I should do wrong to your Courage if over and above vast recompences I should particularize to you the necessity of fighting You perceive very well that we are environed on all sides in the heart of the Enemies Country Whether can we have a secure retreat or where a safe refuge without Country without money in this Army alone and the strength of your Arms we have Kingdoms and Treasures As we are now armed we are the Scourge of Princes and the Terror of Europe if overcome we shall be named with infamy proscribed by the Austrians and cursed by all In sum there being no Sanctuary betwixt Victory and Death we must either be beaten or get the Victory While he was thus speaking Cordua on the other part failed not riding round his Army to put some in mind of the Honour of the Nation others of the defence of their own Country and all of the duty to Religion and the Kings Service But now the Cannon henceforward silenced words Cordua had disposed seven in three places Mansfelt had but two and therefore it behoved him with a speedy march to hasten to the shock but at the same instant he commanded them to move he found that in mercenary Armies and composed of Voluntiers many pretended to be equal if not superiour to their Chief All had not the same motives to fight nor the same interest to overcome Part therefore of the Horse mutining stood still instead of going to the Charge demanding Pay The Counts intreaties or reasons nor that calling some by their names he put others in mind of their notable actions and shewed to all that in the necessity of fighting were placed vast rewards and in Victory their pay and rest prevailed not but that they stood immoveable Spectators of the Battel Nor could he now refuse it but with an Army weakned in number and spirit he resolved to enter into it with so great valour and such prudence that greater courage or better conduct could not be desired from himself In the left Wing Halverstadt maintained the fight with his Horse so long till his Arm being broken with a Bullet which was afterwards cut off he was obliged to yield to the pain and the Enemy In the right one the Dukes of Weimar and the Count of Ortemberg were killed The Cavalry then which remained faithful wanting their Chiefs quit the field leaving the Foot which for the most part was cut to pieces on the place And Cordua although he had the Cannon and Baggage of the Count with the name of a Victory received a great blow nor could he so suddenly repair himself as to follow him whereupon Mansfelt gathering up the remainder which were not a few and the Mutineers joyning again with him who at last saw themselves in the same danger marches through Brabant with seven thousand Horse Count Henry Vanden Bergh who was to have stopped his passage returning too late from Frizland where he amused the Hollanders with a diversion by this means the Count had free liberty to joyn himself with the Prince of Orange and attempt the relief of Berghopzoom Spinola ever since the month of July had besieged the place and by reason of the importance of it Forces not unequal were imployed both in the Siege and in the Relief It is situate on the right side of a Chanel of the Scheld where beneath Antwerp it divides it self into several branches and terminates or rather confounds the Confines of Holland Zeland and Brabant Nature there scarce leaves the Land to be distinguished from the Sea At one time it is covered with the Sea and at another it remains dry Heaps of Sand discover themselves in some places and Gulphs of hidden Moors deepen in others and the Chanels being many and the Sea-walls every where continued it looks as if the Waters travelled by Land and the Fields sailed by Sea The Zoom a small River made famous from the place rises and runs on that side and being received in an artificial Chanel in a straight and short course is carried into the Scheld The place is of an irregular form and unsafe of it self little but enlarged with many Out-works and that with so many advantages of situation and such industries of invention that perhaps for the well fortifying of another place Nature and Art have not made a strength greater Not far distant Forts like so many Islands do in all places appear either where the Chanels run or where the Country is overflowed or the passage is open for Supplies and the Commerce with neighbour places Spinola in this one place had many to conquer and therefore the Circumvallation was ordered with great Art The chief Quarters were distributed where there was a height betwixt low and marish places the rest was environed with a continual Trench
not promise themselves at present from the powerful assistances of the Kingdom of France whilst England Holland the Kingdoms of the North and the Protestants conspired in the same designs He shewed how Europe was divided and that the Party which bore Arms against the House of Austria was much stronger than that which was subjected to their power for he designed that on the one side Mansfelt should make a diversion in Burgundy Hungary on the other should be invaded by the Transilvanian the War should be continued in the Provinces of Flanders the King of Denmark with the Princes of the Lower Saxony should make War in the Empire and the Seas and Coasts of Spain be infested by the English Fleet. Whence he concluded that they were to remain always in fear or at once make themselves to be feared the opportunity was now offered by a great War to free themselves from greater dangers and seizing speedily the Passes of the Valteline and excluding succours invade powerfully the Monarchy of Spain in the Milanese which is its Center for the Conquests whereof he generously offered his Forces his Countries and his own person preferring Glory and Liberty before idleness and the greatest dangers The Venetians haply might not have been averse from such counsels although they knew the attempt laborious and difficult from the disgusts which now for a long time had rendred the neighbourhood of the Spanish Armies so troublesom and grievous if the French had been sincerely willing to imploy their utmost power but they keeping to their aim not to break openly with Spain gave it sufficiently to be understood that by engaging their friends more than themselves they desired to have them Dependants rather than Confederates The Duke then who was wont to have several designs in a readiness to the end that amidst many attempts Fortune might favour some one knowing France as much impatient of quiet as irresolute to the War projected with subtil reaches of interest and advantage that the Crown would at least undertake the Conquest of Genoua He had observed from a long time with a covetous eye that City grown rich by their long Peace the Country open the Citizens at discord and his avarice was fomented by Claudio Marini a Genouese but Ledger Ambassadour with him for the Crown of France who ill satisfied with his own Country fought amidst the ruines of it either to exalt his name or bury the ungrateful Fortune of his native Country He offered Intelligences and served as an instrument to corrupt several in particular has own Kindred whereupon by the heat of his inclinations the Duke earnestly pressed King Lewis that if he would not spread his Colours against the Milanese he would at least lend them him to imploy them against the Genouese This he looked at to be a meet diversion in favour of Rhetia which was sought elsewhere in vain whilst by this Conquest Milan being disarmed of its Forces and the Monarchy of money the Mines would hardly supply nor the Indies satisfie contingencies and other vast expences if the Genouese with equal care and covetousness did not provide Treasures for the Gulph of Wars They squeez out the wealth of others to pour it forth into Spain who with the money of all makes War to all What was there to be expected from that Government where private interest setting publick liberty to sale that of others is prejudiced Their Ports were open to the Spanish Fleets their Gallies augmented the Kings Squadrons Passage was free Quarters secure their friendship was by obligation their wills obedient the chief ones were ready and private men no less either to serve in person in their Armies or maintain them with their Riches The Genouese then was to be invaded not only as the door but as part of the Domination of the Spaniards in Italy by the taking whereof the Milanese is encompassed Succours are cut off Correspondence Commerce Navigation and Aids are all broken That that River was a Line which to force it had no greater difficulty but to attempt it a short march would bring the Army under the Walls of the City great in circuit strong by situation but by the barrenness of the Country may be said besieged The Mountains themselves serve for a Circumvallation of Intrenchment the Vallies and Passages were shut up in a manner by themselves The Fleet of France might with ease keep out succours In Common-wealths with the Metropolis all is conquered because the seat of liberty and Empire being overthrown the Union is lost of which the Government is formed There wanted not even within the Walls friendships and correspondencies with those Citizens who have more than once attempted to sell their liberty with their Country Let France call to mind the Dominion it once had over that State awaken its Rights extend its Frontiers into the Land and Sea replant the Flower-de-luces in Italy and greatning it self with so glorious a Conquest satiate his Armies with the spoils of the richest Emporium of Europe All this was suggested by the Duke and to him by ambition and interest although he endeavoured to hide it with the cause of Zuccarello elsewhere mentioned to be a little and ignoble Fief of the Empire in the Mountains but esteemed by the Genouese important because it lies in their bowels by that fatality which Italy hath always been subject to that things in themselves but small being esteemed great by their Princes have frequently opened the way to Strangers to usurp the greatest part of it It was anciently the possession of the Family of Carretta and the Genouese had formerly attempted to get a right to it They in particular bought of Scipio one of the Marquesses a certain annual Rent with a condition of preference in case the Fief it self should one day come to be sold But it happened that the same Scipio to prevent an Imperial Sentence which he feared in punishment for a murder he had committed sold it to the Savoyards The Emperour nevertheless not enduring a fraud so manifest calls the business to himself and commits the care of it to the Genouese who aspired to it At last being sold in these late times by Confiscation it was not doubted but the gold and favour of the Genouese contributed much to it and perhaps the consideration of not enlarging the Duke in that Quarter whence he might have been able to infest them and greaten himself All this was published by the Duke with a great train of protests and reasons to which he added other disgusts seeing himself hated by the Government of Genoua and the people and his name and reputation on all occasions vilified Nevertheless the common opinion seemed to be that he rather sought an occasion for War rather than he had cause for it But in France although the Crown besides an universal inclination of the more powerful to oppress the weak had no other cause of enmity with the Genouese but the discrepancy of interests and
else that was necessary sent by Anthonio Barbaro General for the Venetians who caused them to pass through the Snow and over the Cliffs for those of the Valteline had on that side towards Auriga cut off the way but all yielding to fatigue and industry they were quickly seen placed by the force of mens Arms upon high and almost inaccessible places whence battering the Castle they obliged it after a few shot to render and Bagni to go out with conditions granted in veneration of the Pope by the Confederates with all sort of military Decorum A thousand Foot with some Horse from Feria were then on their march for a relief but understanding the Surrender stopped at Sondria and the Governour not admitting them into the Castle and they not thinking themselves safe in the Town went out of the Valley Nevertheless in Riva and Chiavena Garrisons were brought in by the Spaniards and they fortified themselves there with great expedition whilst the Confederates advanced seasonably to Sondrio The Town upon their first appearance rendred upon the same conditions which those of Tirano had obtained but with different fortune the Castle which would expect the Cannon was taken by assault but life given to those few all the Garrison not exceeding one hundred and fifty which out-stood the first fury and the Ensign in token of respect sent back to Bagni Morbegno which is as the Metropolis of all the Valley not being willing to expect force sends Ambassadours and was received into the protection of the League and by its example every other place yields the Arms of the Confederates remaining in a few days in possession of all the Valteline The Army now was somewhat diminished by reason of the dispersion into Garrisons and those casualties which War carries with it whereupon it was resolved to levy at a common charge two other Regiments but that being not to be done in a moment the Venetians at the effectual instances of the French Ministers sent thither two thousand Foot and four Companies of Horse of their own Souldiers The Austrians thereupon inveigh bitterly against them calling them the Authors of this expedition and success whilst without Victuals and other Provisions which they furnished in great abundance the Army could not have entred nor subsisted in the Valley They discoursed publickly that to divert that of the Valteline the Austrians should bring the War into their Country and in this while to vent their distaste every where the Count Chesniler Ferdinands Ambassadour denies in Spain to Leonardo Moro who with the same Character resided there for the Republick the same tittle with which his Predecessors and he himself had till now treated him Whereupon being in the Antichamber of the King where none are admitted but Kings Ambassadours there arose betwixt them a great stir which was well-nigh appeased by the mutual civility of saluting one another without the officiousness of speaking The Pope made no less complaint exclaiming in great wrath that his Souldiers and Colours were not respected notwithstanding that the Confederates had made appear to him their long patience the prejudices suffered the Treaties unexecuted the Expedients rejected but if Vrban reckoned himself offended by the Confederates the Spaniards shewed themselves not at all satisfied with him it seeming to them that with an over-much coldness venting himself only in words he would endure the injury offered to his Ensigns But he more and more detesting the counsels of his Precedessors either believed the Forces of the Church not able to oppose the Confederates or held the Union with the Spaniards suspect upon whose will they breaking with the other party he should be forced to depend ANNO M.DC.XXV An. Dom. 1625 If the Valteline served for a Theatre to Italy the eyes nevertheless of Europe were turned upon the Provinces of Flanders where were acted important designs of numerous Armies and excellent Captains upon places strong and of the greatest reputation Spinola aspiring to nothing more than to repair by some eminent Enterprise the honour of that Army and the reputation of that Fame which in the retreat from Bergeopzoom he thought somewhat blemished chusing Breda for the undertaking had in the month of August in the year past straightly besieged it with an Army of thirty thousand men Threatning in several places he had at first held the Prince of Orange in suspence where the blow would fall and Count Henry de Berg with a separate body of Spanish Troops made a diversion towards the Rhine and another number of Souldiers made themselves troublesom longst the Maze Whereupon Maurice not knowing where particularly to guard himself had a vigilant eye over all and having well provided the places of importance kept his Army in a condition to hasten thither where succours should be required But when he saw Spinola intrench himself before Breda a concernment of publick and private interest by the importance of the place and for being the Patrimony of the House of Orange he hastes thither in all diligence and incamps thereabouts sending relief by Boats which got happily in before Spinola could close his Line with Forts and shut up the River with Bridges Breda is situate in the extremity of Brabant not far from the Sea and but of a reasonable distance from Antwerp Since the Hollanders had the good fortune to take it by surprize they kept it with great care both for the importance of the situation and the excellency of Art which had endeavoured by all sorts of inventions to render it strong It being in the midst betwixt Bergeopzoom and Gertrudemberg forms a Line little less than streight by which maintaining a part of Brabant in obedience to the Vnited Provinces is a defence also to Zeland and Holland It is in a Plain of a form unequal but environed and covered with so many Out-works that Art hath not been wanting to invention nor invention to necessity The Merch runs through it a small River but navigable a little without the Town losing its name it discharges it self into several Chanels where it enters into the Sea or rather falls into the Scheld Spinola foresaw the difficulties of attacquing it by force and from the vigorous defence the incessant Sallies the number of the Garrison and the resolution of the Governour who was Justinus de Nassau natural Brother to Prince Maurice comprehended the damage he might receive Environing therefore his Camp with a strong Circumvallation of Trenches and Forts resolves to take it by famine which destroys all defence and devours Armies Maurice had not above ten thousand men but with them by changing Quarters he cut off Passages disturbed the Country and laid wait for Convoys nor did he want resolution and courage to have attempted a general relief by attacquing the Line if the States judging them too strong and well fortified had not dissented not to expose with a number so unequal the common defence to a hazardous event and almost certain loss It was then
resolved to apply themselves to the same Arts which the Enemy practised by endeavouring to overcome famine with famine and by hindering Victuals from the Camp to reduce Spinola to the fortune of the besieged But he with the prudence of an excellent Captain foreseeing the necessity had also provided for it by a flying body causing the Convoys to be so strongly conducted that the Hollanders either durst not attacque them or attempting it could not break them It happened that for the securing of one the Garrison of the Castle of Antwerp was much weakned Maurice whom Fortune seldom reproached for neglecting of occasions attempts to surprise it and having chosen a dark night with Bridges made for that purpose passes the Ditch though very broad and raising the Ladders which at the head of them were so fastened that with Ropes they were easily set up he was now upon the Rampart when one of the Ladders falling back upon its bridge made such a noise that the Sentinels heeding it and they with some shot advertizing the Guards the Alarm was given in the Castle The Hollanders taking fright retired leaving some of their Engines behind and now Force not being sufficient nor Art succeeding the hope of preserving the place was reduced to succours which with great earnestness the States sollicited from the Crowns of England and France Which last besides the money promised in their Treaty would not meddle further in that cause having obtained their purpose to keep a great part of the Spanish Power ingaged in that Country It maintained over and above the War in Italy nor were unquietnesses wanting within the Kingdom whilst Soubize either foreseeing from far the Siege of Rochel or moved to it by those that desired to divert the Crown from foreign occurrences had endeavoured to possess himself of some of the Ships Royal in the Port of Blavet and although the design succeeded not nevertheless to the Kings great resentment he possessed the Islands near to Rochel and infested the Sea with Piracy and the Land with disbarkings To oppose and suppress Rohan who in Languedoc and other parts was contriving Commotions the Kings Fleet assembles under Command of the Duke of Monmorency and Souldiers were sent into several places to no small disturbance of the Wars in Italy and the necessities of Flanders But England had its Forces at liberty and minds inflamed for James in the month of March of this year being dead it looked as if the spirit of quiet would have extinguished with him whilst his Successor Charles as vigorous in his age as in the desire of Glory and hatred against the Spaniards was believed that with his Fathers Crown he would have assumed differing thoughts He ingages himself presently to a great arming by Sea with which he publishes to attempt upon Spain it self the Head and Seat of its great Power and at the same time raises an Army to put under Mansfelts Command for the restoring the out-lawed Palatine into his Countries for which purpose making a League with the King of Denmark he disburses money to him to the end that making War with the same design in the Empire he should not make Peace with Ferdinand without the Kings knowledge and the restoring the Palatine But Breda that had been many months besieged could not expect concerts so remote King Charles therefore to preserve it applies means more ready it serving also his ends to keep the Spanish Forces imployed in the Low Countries lest sending them into the Empire they might hinder the principal design which was the restoring of Frederick Hoping then that France would concur in the same intention he resolves that Mansfelt with a good number of English Foot should pass the Sea and landing at Calais should first joyn Halverstat with two thousand Horse and afterwards altogether the Prince of Orange to relieve the Town But betwixt England and France it was found that after the Marriage the interest of State or rather the passion of Favourites converted the bonds of affection into causes of hatred Europe in those times reckoned amidst its unhappy destiny that the Government of it depended upon three young Kings yet in the flower of their age Princes of great power desirous of glory and in interest contrary but in this alone by Genius agreeing that they committed the burden of their affairs to the will of their Ministers for with an equal independency France was governed by Richelieu and Spain by Olivares and Great Britany by Buckingham confounding affections with interest as well publick as private Betwixt the Cardinal and Buckingham open animosities discovered themselves for causes so much the more unadvised as they were more hard to be known Buckingham being in France to carry back Charles his Bride it seemed that in the free conversations of that Court he had taken the boldness to discover something of his inclination to the Queen whilst the Cardinal was inflamed with the same passions or rather feigned to be so with aversion in her who with vertue equal to the nobleness of blood equally despised the vanity of the one and abhorred the artifices of the other Whereupon the Factions arising amongst the Ladies of the Court were not so secret but that the King was obliged to make a noise and banish some But the contention betwixt the two Favourites was for power and Richelieu by reason of the favour of the King in his own Kingdom prevailing in Authority procured to Buckingham many mortifications and disgusts The other was no sooner arrived at London with the Bride but to make shew of a power not inferiour by ill using her thought to revenge himself The Catholick Religion served for a pretext whilst the Family brought out of France according to the Contract of Marriage practised it whence distasts brake forth to such a degree that the minds of the Spouses being alienated and affections betwixt the Crowns themselves disturbed it looked as if discord had been the Bride-maid at that Wedding All this passed to the prejudice of the Interests of the Palatine and of Holland For Mansfelt at the instant that he had imbarked the English Army France denying him the Port of Calais and entry into the Kingdom was forced to land in Holland after having negotiated several days betwixt the two Kings But the Souldiers remaining on board the Ships wasted time and almost themselves and in their passage weather-beaten by a great storm troubled with rains and many inconveniences they arrived so diminished and languishing that the succours was found to be less than was needful and fame had made them Nevertheless at the noise of their landing the Spanish Ministers being moved and Spinola resolved not to stir from the place now reduced to extremity assembled in an instant with the pomp of their great power another Army of thirty thousand Foot and eight thousand Horse of the Trained-bands of the Country intermixed with some old Souldiers drawn out of Garrisons with which and the succours together
Fortune made himself Master of all that tract for having after a short resistance forced la Pieve where were made Prisoners Giovanni Girolamo Doria with some Officers of note Albenga Porto Mauritio Ventimiglia and Zuccarello yielded almost of their own accord Oneglia was recovered and almost all that remained of that River gained The people there wanted rather goods and blood than the Souldiers greediness and arrogance cruelty and avarice as it were to strives exercising themselves so that the Country not fruitful nor large but delicious and opulent was in a short space set on broach and stript This prosperity lasted little for the Genouese being re-inforced and Feria drawing near Desdiguieres was in a manner shut up in Gavi with eight thousand men only which disbanded also by Troops not without the secret consent and some sort of licence from the Constable and Crequi who in the want they were in of Victuals published it better to withdraw them from the calamity of hunger though the Duke upbraided them that they did it to convert the pay to their own use It was therefore necessary to call back the Prince and resolve to retire into Piedmont leaving in Gavi nineteen pieces of the Dukes Cannon for want of draught to carry them away whilst the Inhabitants of Pocevera a bold people that dwell in a Valley near Genoua entring into the Quarter where they were kept making prey of a great many by cutting their Ham-strings made the rest unserviceable The retreat out of the Country of Genoua was done with some appearance of military daring for the Duke marching in the Vanguard when he passed in view of the Spaniards challenged them to a Battel and when the Constable was come up some Horse of Feria fell into the Reer obliging the rest to make a stand But after a short Skirmish with no unequal loss the one retired to his Camp and the others kept on their march The Duke though weakned in Forces pressed by all means to invade the Milanese to the end to ingage France in an open breach but the Constable would not consent to it Nevertheless to feed his disturbed mind and divert him from more desperate counsels gives way that Chrequi with the Prince Vittorio should go to attempt Savona but they scarce were arrived there but the Governour of Milan put upon it by the Genouese and moved by their money the Spanish Army having for a good while been maintained by the pay of that Republick after a short contest made himself Master of Aqui though well fortified and provided whereupon the Magazin failing to furnish provisions and the door being shut against succours the Confederates were obliged to return into Piedmont By which means it became easie for the Genouese to regain in a few days all they had lost for the Marquess of St. Croce arriving with five and twenty Gallies and five Gallions of the Squadrons of Spain and four thousand Foot with their pay raised in the Kings Dominions they sent them with the assistance of two Commissioners to recover the River It seemed that every thing strove which should yield first The Savoyards in some places were forced with little ado from some they retired and the Inhabitants beat them out of others few endured the sight of the Cannon and scarce any a shot Some men by a subterranean passage and the favour of the people were happily let into Novi Gavi was by Batteville attempted with six thousand men and recovered with the same Fate to which it yielded when lost for the Governours of the Town and Castle which were Father and Son after having basely rendred the place were accused in Provence of corruption and the latter having his head cut off the other now dead was with infamy taken out of the earth and burnt The Artillery left there by the Duke fell into the hands of the Genouese Feria lay now incamped at Croce Bianca threatning Asti whither Desdiguieres enfeebled with his age and much more weakned in his Fame Reputation and Forces being somewhat indisposed together with Buglione was retired But Feria marches presently away making it be believed that he designed some more sensible blow within the bowels of Piedmont whilst Santacroce also to whom were joyned the Squadrons of the Pope and Grand Duke took Oneglia Marro and all that Tract whence he passed into Piedmont it self which flanked with it Nor did Carlo now receive out of France re-inforcements necessary whilst the Troops of that Crown in Italy did not exceed two thousand Foot and six hundred Horse The French Ministers then were vehemently earnest with the Venetians and the Duke used his effectual intreaties that to divert the destruction of Piedmont they would resolve to invade the Milanese But they ascribing the sinister events to worse counsels would not make them good by exposing themselves alone to dangers and prejudice and the rather because they saw succours far off Desdiguieres ready to repass the Mountains and the power and honour of the Crown of France declined in Italy nevertheless remaining constant in their friendship they offered the greatest readiness in the Spring to second with their Arms the generous designs of the King in whatsoever the League obliged to Feria making choice of the enterprise on Verrua which at first might have been exploited with a few Troops ingages his most choice Army about it to the great ease of the mind and sollicitude of the French and Carlo And indeed the situation being so deep in Piedmont the Spaniards supposing it an enterprise of a few days hoped to be able from thence to torment the Duke in his bowels with their Winter quarters 'T is a little place on the right side of the Po stands on a Hillock with a weak Castle on the top of it and a weaker Town on the descent at that time little less than not regarded and unprovided But Feria with Gonsales di Cordua who come out of Flanders assisted in the government of the Army what with preparatives and delays which the motion of a great Army requires gave time to Prince Thomas and to Chrequi dis-engaged from the care of defending Asti not only to follow him and flank upon him but to send the Marquess of St. Rairan with a thousand men to strengthen those three hundred which alone were in it before It seemed to some that the Spanish Chiefs were excellently well skilled in the Orders of the War but did not well adjust them to the present business for to march with an Army in a body secure its Quarters and intrench it self first before the attacque of a place was conceived wise counsel against places of strength but for Verrua it was judged exceeding the quality of the enterprise and unseasonable by reason of the Winters approaching War to say truth is like a mixture of contrary Elements wisdom is very often confounded with fortune and according as the occasion requires caution and boldness have each its time All gave the Duke
their houses and goods from their Enemies But Tilli to oppose the Hollanders which had sent considerable Forces into the Territory of Bremen yielded the enterprise upon Denmark to Wallestein who quickly taking the places of greatest importance made himself Master before the end of Winter not only of Holstein but of the Countries of Sleswich Jutland and Ditmars notwithstanding the strength of the situations and the inconvenience of the Ice and Climate Dourlach withdrawn into a little Island near to the Continent was by the Count de Slich who had first defeated certain Companies and gained eighteen pieces of Ordnance so closely besieged that having no Barks to save his Troops was himself hardly able to get away alone in a small Boat leaving the Souldiers to shift for themselves who took Service under the Imperial Colours The King having a Navy of sixty Ships guarded the Islands and scoured the Coasts and although eight of them fell into the hands of the Imperialists he was nevertheless Master at Sea The Austrians by entring with a naval Army into the Baltick projected a great design to pierce into the bowels of the Kingdom of Denmark and at the same time to bridle Swede subject the free Cities and to seize upon the Trade and Commerce of the North to the exclusion of all else and in particular the Hollanders who besides great riches draw from thence Corn to feed their people and Wood for the Fabrick of their great Ships All those that were concerned were much alarmed and the Anseatick Towns were more especially disturbed at it who taking courage from the extremity of the danger did not only deny Ferdinand their own Ships but diverted the providing them elsewhere The Spaniards notwithstanding talked of sending a Squadron of their Ships to joyn with some gotten of the City of Dantzich with the will and consent of the King of Poland who enamoured with such a pleasing thought in hope that the King of Swede would be obliged to retire for the defence of his own Country breaks the Treaty of Peace which he had almost concluded with him But the Ships of Dantzick not being sufficient for the necessity and those of Spain not appearing the design was rather published than performed In this interim another Stratagem no whit less was put in practice by force of Arms Ferdinand promoting under the pretext of Reliligion the Grandeur of his House and Sons Setling upon his Eldest the Hereditary Crowns and the Succession of the Patrimonial Lands he provided Leopold William the Second with Ecclesiastical Benefices of a large Dominion for the Archduke Leopold of Insbruck being married with Claudia de Medici Widow of Ferdinand Duke of Vrbin had resigned to his Nephew though very young the Bishopricks of Strasburg and of Possa with other rich Benefices of the Church and now having overcome the reluctancy of the Chanoines by frights or promises the Emperour had got him chosen Bishop of Halverstat a Principality rich in Revenue and important for its situation in the Centre of many Towns of the Protestants and which enjoyed by them and particularly by the House of Saxony for a long time had for Coadjutor at that time one of the Sons of the King of Denmark The Abby also of Hirschsfelt which is a Principality of the Empire usurped long ago by the Landgraves of Hessen was conferred upon him by the Pope and he was to recover it with Arms. The same was thought on for Magdeburg and Bremen by which was formed for largeness dignity and riches a vast State in the heart of Germany which extended the Power and Authority of the Austrians and which at last passing from hand to hand would be perpetuated in their House The Princes of the Empire were sufficiently jealous of it and in particular the Elector of Bavaria who by secret Envoyes sollicited the Kings of France and England to reflect upon the oppression of the liberty of Germany Nevertheless he could not separate himself from Ferdinand because the Interest of the Palatinate did closely unite him of which by the reconciliation with Frederick the Austrians might upon all occasions be able to deprive him And just at this time was held an Assembly in Colmar wherein by the interposing of the Dukes of Lorrain and Wirtemberg some terms of adjustment were debated Frederick being contented not to have the Country and Vote restored but to his Sons after the death of Maximilian but not assenting that the Catholick Religion introduced by Bavaria should be continued there the Negotiation was broken off That which made more noise though it came to nothing was a Conference of the Electors who moved at the universal oppression of the Empire by the excess of Contributions the licentiousness of the Souldiery and the arbitrary Power of the Generals met at Milhausen in Thuringia some in Person and some by their Deputies to confer of the means to preserve Peace and to remedy the present evils The Count of Stralendorff assisted there for the Emperour whither the King of Denmark and Frederick being willing to send their Ministers they were not admitted In the diversity of Interests which some had and the fear that all were in of the Forces of Ferdinand several things were projected but no one concluded Saxony who could not consent to deprive himself of so great riches opposed those that would have the Church-lands restored And he that desired to bridle the Authority of Ferdinand was disswaded by the apprehension of his powerful Armies whereupon he perceiving the thoughts of some and particularly of Bavaria to restrain by a Decree of the Diet that absolute Power which he assumed in the Affairs of the Empire sending numerous Troops into Swevia and Francony curbs the Catholick League and the Elector himself in such sort that there was not any that had the boldness to express or maintain his own sense Thus the Power of the Emperour runs on uncontrouled all things succeeding to him with such prosperity that Fortune seemed espoused to his desires But she playing the Adulteress at last made her self quickly to be known then chiefly to lye in wait to deceive when she is most kind for in the bosom of so great felicity from the jealousies and suspicions of others was begotten the worm which corrupted it with unhappy and calamitous accidents At the above-mentioned Diet of the Electors was there for the Crown of France Monsieur de Marscheville who visiting many Princes of Germany and penetrating into the secretest of their troubled minds and disgusts had exhorted some to patience till better times stirring up others to oppose themselves against the vast designs of the Austrians by Treaties if not by Arms and beginning a Negotiation with the Elector of Trier to bring him under the protection of France had in many sowed seeds of various hopes and thoughts for Richelieu foreseeing to what height the power of the Austrians would mount if no resistance were opposed endeavoured to dispose things so that being
assist him with a body of their men that while the King forced the Alps and the Duke of Guise with the Fleet would endeavour landing so to send succours to Casal they might pass into or attacque the Milanese from this other side for the assistance of one another either by diversion or conjunction of Forces It appearing to the Senate that the strength of the Army by Sea did not answer the fame of it and many difficulties discovering themselves which might be met with at the Alps the Council thought it more wise to stay till the King should be in Piedmont But to the end the Duke might be able to maintain his Troops they furnish him with seventy thousand Ducats and to have all in readiness to second the Kings undertaking order General Erizzo to dispose of the Army into such Quarters that it might be quickly drawn together to give countenance to the Duke and jealousie to the Milanese when the occasion should require it Nine thousand Foot and a thousand Horse being thus distributed on the Frontiers gave great jealousie to the Governour who to send a body to that side so weakened himself in the Camp that he was scarce able to supply wherewith to keep his Posts and Guards in the Trenches The Duke of Mantua kept together five thousand Souldiers in pay but with great difficulty by reason of the continual want wherein he was of money so that to please them with some advantage and entertain them with booty he sent them into the Cremonese against Casal Maggiore a Town rich and great kept by eight hundred men of the Country who frighted at the approach of the Mantuans left it them in prey scarce saving the Cannon by Water It was thereupon exposed to Pillage and afterwards abandoned Sabioneda as hath been said elsewhere was possessed by a Princess of the House of Stigliana who not believing it secure from the Forces of the Borderers had trusted it to the Duke of Parma who kept it with a great Garrison and exceeding much care as a pledge recommended to his trust by all Italy The Spaniard had several times in this Conjuncture desired of him to permit the entrance of a body of their men to trouble the Duke of Mantua and the Neighbours But finding no forwardness in the Duke they applied themselves to Craft causing Nassau to enter into it admitted by the Marquess of St. Vitale the Governour out of respect to the Imperial Name of the Emperor and at the same time they perswaded the Prince Buzzolo who had great pretensions upon the place to draw near to it giving him hopes that the Gates by means of the Imperial Commissary should be opened to him But the Governour perceiving the design the Prince found the defence in such sort ordered that without other attempt he retires and Nassau thought it best to be gone It was moreover believed that the advertisement to the Duke of Parma of the design of Buzzolo came from the Spaniards themselves to induce him with the apprehensions of so many dangers to call them to a part of the custody and defence of it But he rather strengthens it and Buzzolo having recourse to the Venetians that they might give him means to attempt the surprise of it was disswaded by them both by the difficulty which would arise in exploiting of it and by the unseasonableness to draw stirs into those parts King Lewis to facilitate his passage of the Mountains made a new attempt to overcome the mind of Carlo Emanuel offering to add to twelve other thirty thousand Crowns of yearly Rent for his pretensions of Monferrat and inviting him to the enterprise of Genoua with the flatteries of greater advantages Whereupon the Duke taking a measure of the Genius of the Cardinal whom from the desire of revenge he judged to be brought in so cold a season towards Italy thought it too dangerous to draw under the title of Friendship so brave an Army into the bowels of Piedmont with the presence of the King and of a Minister maliciously affected He had his confidence in the season of the Winter in the nature of the Situations in his own Forces in the Succours of Spain and in the Motions of the Huguenots whence he doubted not of Courage to promote the good and Art to extricate himself out of all Fortune He was become crafty above any other in selling himself at a dear rate at a time of need and was wont always even to his Friends to make shew of necessity but at this very time to keep all right he received from the Governour all that he devised to ask He resolved to send him three thousand Souldiers which was the most he could do not having been willing to weaken his Forces on the Confines of the Venetians or be diverted from strengthening the maritime Garrisons for fear of the Army by Sea though it appeared not because the Souldiers appointed for it were called to greaten that by Land So that he remained before Casal with only two thousand Souldiers in pay and four thousand of the Country whereupon he sollicites the Princes obliged to send their Proportions for the defence of the Milanese but they all excused themselves it seeming that in some at the appearing of the French Army the ancient respect to Spain vanished together with the present fear On the other side the French pressed that the Princes of Italy would now be assisting to their own safety by joyning themselves to their Crown But the Pope perceiving the intention to oppose the Austrians now he saw the French Colours on the Border of Italy refused to depart from Neutrality and had appointed for Legate à Latere the Cardinal Anthonio his Nephew for the negotiating of a Peace The Venetians judging that the coming of the King did not sufficiently remedy the necessity by reason of the coming down of the Germans and that Mantua was so begirt that it could not receive succours from France consented to under-write a League with France and with the Duke of Mantua which being to last for seven years for the removing of present dangers and establishing Peace obliged the Confederates to succour one another reciprocally in case of Invasion The King with twenty thousand Foot and a thousand Horse the Republick with twelve thousand of the one and a thousand and two hundred of the other and the Duke with five thousand of the first and five hundred of the last In proportion to the Forces the Conquests were to be divided if from the defensive they should be forced to attacque Jealousies were not wanting even when it was ready to be signed For the Voyage of Monsieur de Botru a Confident of the Cardinals to the Court of Spain under a pretext to propose Expedients for the Affairs of Italy but in truth to discover the intentions of Olivares and the Treaties which he had with the Huguenots kept the Venetians a while in suspence but the suspicions quickly vanishing they sent
Girolamo Soranzo Cavalier Procurator Ambassadour Extraordinary that he might congratulate the Kings Arrival in Italy move him to advance and assure him of their constant adhering to the Interests of that Crown Being forced to take a long way about for that the passages were almost all shut the Secretary Girolamo Cavazza went before by the way of Genoua and of the Sea though in passing near Monaco he was by a Brigantine of that Prince arrested Prisoner and in the Town brought to the Marquess of Castagneda Spanish Ambassadour in Genoua who was accidentally there but being known for a Minister of the Republick and no Dispatches found which he had torn and flung into the Sea he was released The King being come to Orso an inconsiderable Village at the foot of the Alps filled Italy with the Name and Glory of his Arms. But the Pass thereabout was stopped by the Savoyards with three Barricadoes and three Redoubts together with the Fort of Gelassé placed on a Rock battered the way A little further where the Valley opens it self which points out to Strangers the broadest way to descend into Italy stands Susa fortified with a good Citadel and a little forwards those steep Mountains declining into Hillocks lies Avigliana as the Guard of the adjacent Plain and which at that time was provided with a numerous Garrison The three thousand men of the Spaniards commanded by Marco Anthonio Belloni Piemontese had the Guard of the places most advanced and exposed The Duke had not been able to stop the French Army though he sent to the King the Prince Vittorio who as a Kinsman might carry him the testimonies of a greater confidence for the King referring all to the Cardinal and he shewing an insuperable constancy in not admitting any proffer which carried not a secure Warranty of faithful dealing frustrated all attempts and endeavours Treaty then being at an end the French the King present attacque the Barricadoes with that force of theirs which hath no resistance and possessed them with the Forts and Redoubts lodging all at once in Susa and investing the Citadel The Duke greatly perplexed at this blow dispatches again his Son with more ample powers and secret instructions to conclude upon any Terms The French had not a mind altogether free from the cares of the Kingdom nor had at this time other aim but to mortifie the Duke and preserve Casal Whereupon Richelieu having in part obtained his purpose concluded in Susa with the Prince That for the Kings Troops in their going to Casal and return thence Victuals and Quarters should be furnished by the Duke that at the Charge of France but with Corn of Piedmont the Town should be provided by the Duke himself that in Hostage the Citadel of Susa and the Fort of Galassé should be delivered to be kept by a Garrison of Switzers and if afterwards Cordua should voluntarily raise the Siege the King consented that Nizza should by Switzers in the Name of the Emperour be kept for a month after which time it should be delivered to the Duke of Mantua although he were not yet invested by Ferdinand Certain weeks were assigned the Spaniards to ratifie the Treaty and not accepting it the Duke promised to joyn his Troops to the Kings to invade the Milanese in retribution whereof and upon the account of his pretensions there were to be given him together with Trino a Revenue of fifteen thousand Crowns in Monferrat The Duke approves every thing and to ratifie the Treaty with pledges of greater confidence comes to Susa much satisfied to preserve for the present his Country from an Inundation and perhaps also to hinder the Spaniards from taking Casal with assured hopes that such accidents must quickly happen which would not only prove favourable to him to retain what he possessed but to recover Susa and carry on his advantages yet further The Cardinal on the other side rejoyced he had obliged Cordua to rise at the Name and Reputation only of the French Arms succouring without any hazard and ingagement the place besieged It appearing besides to him as if he had flattered the vanity and inconstancy of the Duke his further thoughts were to make use of these Forces and of the Conjuncture to give the Huguenots the last shake before that from the Spaniards or elsewhere they could receive assistance In effect the two Contractors had no other aim but to gain time little intending to perform the things promised But Italy not understanding so soon what was before them the unlooked for News of the Agreement of Susa brought great amazement The Venetians were now ready to invade the Milanese for having understood the King had forced the passage of the Mountains they had at the sollicitation of the French Ministers ordered their General to joyn the Duke of Mantua to attempt diversions and such enterprises as they according to the occasion should find fit Erizzo then having spoken with the Duke in Villa Franca and knowing it impossible to pass to Casal through the Milanese with a Journey of more than a hundred miles amidst so many Towns and with so many Rivers between resolves leaving Candales with a body of men about Crema to alarm the Spanish Confines to joyn the Duke in Ostiano and from thence to invade the Cremonese with eight thousand five hundred Foot and fifteen hundred Horse of the Republicks and with five thousand five hundred Foot and twelve hundred Horse of the Dukes The Army just marching was obliged to halt by the advice which was come to Milan of the Treaty of Susa It was believed that the Spaniards themselves had under-hand contrived it to be brought to Pietro Anthonio Marioni Resident for the Republick expresly to divert Invasion on that side which by reason of the small Forces which they had there was an exceeding trouble to them But concerning the Treaty the Venetians remained discontented to extremity not so much because Monsieur d'Avo to perswade them to the march had assured them of the contrary as because Casal seemed not preserved but for a short time whence foreseeing that when the King should be retired and the Army diminished the attempts would be re-assumed by the Spaniards and the evil being prolonged rather than cured time was given to the Germans to come into Italy The Duke of Mantua complained also that under the favour of an Army so powerful instead of the Succours he hoped for he was to receive the greatest damage whilst Trin and a great part of Monferrat was given to Savoy The French alledged the preservation of Casal as meritorious and the necessity of not retarding the Succours as an excuse understanding the place was reduced to such extremity that the Army would not have been able to arrive in time if they must have been forced to make their way with the Sword In effect Gonzales drew off from the Siege so soon as he heard of the Treaty and with the Troops first advanced to Frassinetto retired
halts there for some days either by reason of the Rains which fell in the Autumn or the Feaver which having seized Colalto obliged him to stay in Cremona The Army at last marching again the first places of the Mantuan that suffered which may be called rather desolation than spoil were Vogezzo Cigognera and Volongo Thence four thousand men took their Post at Isola and fifteen Companies at Piadene Viadana a great place was presently invested and the Town being not able to resist la Rocca also a very weak one after some shot of Cannon was yielded The Duke had not placed his hopes in their defence but thinking by cutting the Banks to have drowned the Germans in the Po the blow succeeded not for that Balduino del Monte to whom the care was committed had executed the order out of time By another body of the Imperialists was possessed Caneto abandoned at their first appearance because it was a place not to be kept by Angelo Corraro a noble Venetian who banished out of his Country had taken Service under the Duke There being no Town capable to resist nor Army which could dispute their progress in the field the Germans ravaged over all desolating and burning every thing with so much slaughter that sacred things being violated by the military impiety and this using yet more cruelty against the prophane with unheard of arrogance of burnings killings and rapines that unhappy Country heretofore amongst the pleasantest of Italy was left for a long time a hideous field where posterity shall for a great while behold the most outragious marks of barbarism Nor did the Confines of the Republick scape wholly free after the Imperialists had possessed in the Mantuan the Towns of Ostia and Pontemolino but there being disposed into several places Horse-Guards of Cappelletti by them and the Peasants the Germans were often repulsed and sometimes beaten Some hoped that the Seraglio might amuse the Army for some days This is an inclosure a few miles out of Mantua made up partly by moorish grounds and partly by certain Works of Earth of a great circuit and difficult to be kept nevertheless some were of opinion that it should be defended because Winter being near and the Enemy suffering by many inconveniencies and great disbandings the gain of certain days was reckoned for no little advantage The Duke doubting with reason lest in so great a compass it being not possible to keep it every where the Germans should break in upon some one part and cut off the way of retreat for his men into Mantua abandons it The force then of the attacque and the care of the defence was to be reduced to about the City alone Mantua is by nature of a very strong situation the River which at its source is called Sarga issuing out of the famous Lake di Garda takes the name of the Mincio and passing through the midst of Peschiera a little below enters into the Borders of Mantua There where the City is placed it flows into a Lake formed by Art in those times that the principal Cities of Italy torn by intestine discords groaned under the Tyranny of particular Lords So that Mantua is environed with waters in the midst of many moorish grounds Certain Bridges joyn it to the Continent the two longest do end the one al Porto which is a Citadel with regular Bastions the other at the Suburbs of St. Giorgio composed of many houses but of little defence Near to this Bridge lies the Castle joyned to the City by an ancient Building and part of the most ample Palace of the Dukes Where it came nearest to the Terra firma three other little Bridges called della Pradella di Pusterla and del Thé served to as many Ports with a certain little Island between kept for the pleasure of the Prince The place therefore was not thought easie to be won the Artillery being not able to batter the Walls but from far the approaches being not to be joyned to the Wall nor the largeness of the Lake suffering so straight a Circumvallation but there would remain many ways open for Succours The circumference it self of the Walls had been very much fortified with new Works and the Dukes Souldiers being almost mouldered to nothing the Garrison was increased by the Venetians besides the four thousand Foot formerly sent with one thousand Foot more and five hundred Horse The City was now believed in a condition able to consume the Enemy and give time for Succours which was alone expected from France Great doubt only arose from the courage of the Inhabitants inclining to the Austrians because under the Government of a great Prince some imagining they should have peace and others fancying to themselves advantages all abhorring the present evils and imminent calamities detested their new Master as who seemed the occasion of them As to other places of the Country it was agreed by the means of Giovanni Martiningo Superintendent of the Artillery sent by Erizzo to Mantua to view the Fortifications that the Duke with his men should keep Governolo where the Water-sluces served to overflow the moorish grounds of the Lake and that by the Garrison of the Republick should be defended Castel Giufre and Goito together which standing on the Banks of the Mincio betwixt Mantua and Peschiera might be greatly useful to help in Succours But Governolo abandoned with weak resistance by the Mantuans fell into the Germans power as also Gazuolo whence some few Venetians withdrew who neither for the place nor for the number were able to defend it Amidst the flames of the Mantuan were heard also the tears and cryes of the Monserrins for Spinola sending Philip his Son to Valenza had commanded Ferrante Guevara with four thousand Foot and five hundred Horse to possess that part of the Monferrat which is called the Lower The gross of the Spanish Army intrenched it self at St. Salvador and other Posts about Casal in which Thoiras having abandoned all places else except Rossignano and Pontestura was with three thousand and five hundred Foot Spinola therefore had not yet a mind to ingage himself in the Siege of the place but only environ it at large and incommodate it not so much because the Winter season was coming on as to keep the Army free to oppose the French if they should return anew into Italy and that the Germans in the mean time might make themselves Masters of Mantua Which place taken Casal was after to be attacqued by the Spaniards and the Imperial Army to be in a readiness to hinder Succours These designs were made known in France together with the progress of their Arms to the prejudice of the Duke of Mantua and the danger of the Venetians who incessantly put the King and Cardinal in mind of the Word Faith Interest and Honour of the Crown with those incitements that might provoke the warlike Nation the magnanimous King and his most generous Minister But nothing was obtained but hopes and
few shot making a breach in the Wall not supported by a Rampart the Governour taking fright renders it against the will of the Souldiers of the Greek Nation who were of the opinion to maintain it and therefore so soon as he came into Mantua he was publickly punished with infamy whereupon a great entrance remaining shut for the relieving of Mantua the Venetians endeavoured to keep open at least that of Castel Giufré whence Erizzo let in three Companies of Relief and committed the Guard and Command of the Post to Colonel Lunge a French man And the Imperialists knowing now the importance of it had their aim upon it but by reason of the time of the year and not to divide their Troops into too many parts sparing force for the present betook themselves to Art causing Giovanni Giacomo Pancirolo the Popes Nuntio to tempt the Duke with wonted flatteries to deliver it to Colalto that from redoubled testimonies of obedience to the Emperours Colours being satisfied he might at last incline to some Accord or at least to a suspension of Arms. The Duke rendred more wary from what had happened at St. Giorgio rejecting so pernicious Propositions placed his safety now more in Defence than Treaty He molested the Enemy with frequent Sallies keeping him busied and distracted in several parts and one night particularly surprized la Vergiliana where the Germans that were not killed or Prisoners were drowned in the water by the breaking of a Bridge by which they thought to make a running escape Assents nevertheless at the endeavours of the Nuntio that there should be a suspension of Arms for a month but to no purpose because Colalto pretended to have liberty in that interim to fortifie himself in his Posts that no Victuals should be carried into Mantua but from Countries far off and that Carlo should sign Duke of Nevers refusing the Expedient which something to facilitate the business he offered to sign by the name of Carlo or of Carlo the Duke without expressing of what Hostility then continuing the Venetian General considering of a new supply sends under Count Bartolomo Soardo Bergamasco other five hundred Souldiers with Powder and Match that were for the most part Greeks that were come out of Goito the Nation desiring it that by the proof of hazard the Surrender might be confirmed not to have happened by their default They all got safe in convoyed near to Goito by a Body of Horse which halted there to beat back whatsoever coming forth should disturb their way With this Relief the besieged taking new courage multiplied more and more their Sallies and in one from the Cereso gave the Enemy a notable blow The Germans now began to find that there was no hope either to famish the place or take it but the thoughts of retiring vexed them not less whilst the Dukes Sallies and the difficulty of the miry ways made it impossible to bring off the Cannon in safety Applying themselves therefore to Artifice they caused Mazarine to propose to the Duke a short suspension of Arms. He first rejects it in respect to the French Army upon the way for his Relief resolving not to make a step without the Kings knowledge At last overcome by Mazarine with the urgency and power of his words he consents to abstain ten days from Sallies It was enough for the Germans to free themselves and withdraw the Cannon leaving nevertheless for haste in their Quarters certain Morter-pieces with some Ammunition The Venetians would have wished that Army might rather have consumed it self in the sufferings and factions about Mantua than opportunity been given them to retire into more commodious Quarters and were of opinion that such Treaties served rather to retard than hasten the French Succours nor did the Duke of Savoy fail to make use of it sending immediately to hinder Richelieu the advice into France that a suspension of Arms being setled there was great hopes of an adjustment But the Cardinal knowing the deceit and what was aimed at continues his March The Germans though at a distance from Mantua kept it nevertheless blocked with several Posts placing the principal Quarters in several Fiefs of the Empire which are thereabouts as Nuvolara Corregio and others and taking it by force where Quarter was denied as happened in the County of Mirandola with a great blow to that little Country The Duke of Modena freed himself by disbursing money and receiving Colalto yet indisposed in Reggio with his Guards In Castiglione and in Solferino by incouragement of the Venetians who in case of Force promised their assistance they were kept out by the Mothers of those Princes yet under Tutelage and in Solferino under the name of their own Fathers the Princess Donna Marcella Malaspina of Verona brought some Souldiers of the Republick The Duke to enlarge himself and to open Commerce with the Camp at Valezzo recovers Curtartone and Montanara and presenting the Cannon before Marmirolo forced the Germans to leave it though those of Goito attempted to bring succours into it but were beat back by two thousand Foot and a thousand Horse of the Venetians which under Prince Luigi d' Esté countenanced the design In this manner ends this calamitous year for with the entrance of the Germans into Italy was introduced all sort of miseries and especially the plague which notwithstanding the cold season spread it self not only in their Quarters but in the Mantuan the Milanese and the Valteline with so much increase and mortality that the wrath of God clearly seemed with the most cruel chastisements set to punish the luxuries and dissoluteness of Italy About the end of this year dies in Venice Giovanni Cornaro Duke laden with age and troubles no less for publick than private concerns disgust being raised betwixt the Pope and the Republick by occasion of the Cardinal his Son Bishop of Vincenza who promoted by Vrban to the Bishoprick of Padua of a much more plentiful Revenue was by the Laws of the Republick elsewhere mentioned therein opposed For which cause the Senate denied him possession of the Temporalities the Pope insisting that it should not be disposed of to any body else The Cardinal himself supplicates him but Vrban excused himself with having hastily proposed it in the Consistory Cornaro would have had the new Church renounced but they being no less willing at Rome to admit of such an Expedient the dispute lasted till after the Dukes death Giovanni Tiepolo Patriarch of Venice dying the Senate the Jus Patronatûs being in the Republick nominates the Cardinal to that Dignity which was also approved by the Pope who afterwards assigns the Bishoprick of Padua to Marc Anthonio Cornaro Primicerio of St. Mark and the Cardinals own Brother Yet this was not the sole difference which they had with the Court of Rome for the Venetian Gallies to preserve the Dominion of the Sea had arrested some Ships of Ragusa which trafficking at Ancona passed by the Adriatick without paying the recognition
with twenty Colours of Foot intending to fortifie it Nevertheless d'Estré and Sagredo judged that taking Post at Rivalta Mantua would be covered and the taking of Goito made easie No less by this attempt could the Dukes mind be overcome Whereupon they were forced every day to change designs and yet they were retarded because Monsieur de Sciabant who carried the Word betwixt the two Generals falling into an ambush happened to be Prisoner with the Dutch so that they suspecting that he might have discovered the designs it was needful to change them giving always more time to the Germans to strengthen themselves The resolution was at last fixed that the Army of the Republick should pass from Valezzo to Marmirolo and to Castiglione Mantuano Towns already garrisoned but which now seemed fit to lodge the whole body to the end to take counsel afterwards from the occasion if Goito might be attacqued or some other Quarter of the Germans be assaulted at least to divide and incommodate them To prepare the way for the design la Valetta with three thousand Foot and some Horse advances to Villa bona and Merengo being convoyed with a greater strength of men by Candale and Quirini who were immediately to return to Valezzo so soon as they should see him within those Posts to have begin to fling up earth A little while after Gallas comes with great vigour to attacque him and although at the first assault he was bravely repulsed nevertheless causing five Cannons to advance he began so to demolish those unperfected Trenches that the Souldiers remaining without shelter fell by whole Files in the field Being constrained to yield to the fury of the Aggressors which entred every where Valletta being hurt remaining with some other Officers Prisoner the others were dispersed every one seeking his escape Some passing through the thickest of the Enemies Squadrons got into Mantua others returned to Valezzo and they with greater hurt than the Enemy could have done because either from fear or excuse aggravating the dangers they filled the Camp with confusion and fear In effect the Quarter of Valezzo being of a great circuit and defended with a weak Intrenchment resented enough this blow both by reason of the number of Souldiers lost or dispersed and also by reason of many others which were separated into several Posts and were not easie matter to be recalled for that Gallas seconding the presence of so favourable Fortune forming in a trice with other men which joyned to him a body of eight thousand Foot and fifteen hundred Horse and marching thitherwards gave no opportunity for Provisions and scarce for Councils A Council being hastily called it was by opinion of Candales and the other Chiefs of the Army resolved to preserve the Army since it was not believed the Post could be defended With the best order then that the case and time permitted the Cannon was withdrawn in safety the Ammunition fired and the Militia ordered to march to Verona and Peschiera to divide the defence of the Country The major part by reason of the nearness taking towards Peschiera Gallas who had hoped to subdue at one blow the Quarter of the best Troops of the Republick seeing the design failed letting Valezzo lye pursues them with great speed and several Skirmishes passing for several hours the contest particularly grew hot at Castel Novo to the greater loss of the Venetians of whom some valiantly fighting fell and others betook themselves basely to flight leaving some Colours in the hands of the Enemy The Fame in truth was greater than the effect of the Austrians Victory few being on the Venetians side killed but the number of the disbanded great some of which and in particular the Cuirassiers who abandoning the troth of their Oath for prey infested with many Robberies the Country which they were obliged to defend Gallas not willing to ingage himself further under the Walls of Peschiera possesses without resistance Valezzo abandoned by Cornelio Vimes who had the custody of the Castle and judging it a Post capable to endamage the Republick and to hinder Mantua of Relief environs it with a Fortification not so large This so unhappy success happened on the 30. of May. Fame quickly divulges it spreading in several places fear and with fear the dangers of worse accidents because not only the Germans pillaged the Campagnia doing much mischief but there were discourses of more cruel threatnings of attacques in Friuli and Lombardy where two thousand Foot with some Companies of Horse made a shew of invading the Confines of Bergamo and Crema and a Body of Germans which were coming through the Valteline making a halt in Troana it seemed as if passing the Mountains they would come to their assistance Gallas might either have come to Peschiera or have advanced to Verona But Conquerours can seldom undertake all that Fortune counsels and of the conquered the danger is wont always to be greater than the loss Mens minds at Venice were truly disturbed at the arrival of the news but the constancy of the Government and the fidelity of the people not at all wavering it was made known that to second prosperity belonged only to private persons but that it was the property of Princes to grapple with the greatest of misfortunes The first care the Senate took was to console the Duke of Mantua promising him vigorous assistances lest dejected by sinister accidents he might abandon himself to more desperate courses They writ afterwards to the Magistracy of the City animating the people amidst so great a tryal Neither were ready supplies wanting every place striving to exceed other in the offers of money and men Brescia above all making it self famous by the offer that twenty thousand men of that Territory should take Arms for their own defence and all other occurrences Erizzo was ordered to succeed Sagredo in the place of Proveditor General for the War two thousand Foot come by Sea out of France served for a seasonable Reinforcement to the Garrisons with other two thousand of the Country Militia of Padua and Treviso Commissions were given out for great Levies in Dalmatia and other ultramarine Countries the Fleet also was assembled and strengthened The Duke of Rohan received into service with a great salary and with the obligation to levy as there should be occasion ten thousand men was sent to be assistant to the General With these provisions the Town being presently secured from all attacques nothing remained but to restrain the Germans plundering of the Country For that purpose were drawn into a Body at fit places Souldiers in pay together with Peasants and Marco Giustiniano Proveditor beyond the Mincio taking the field with four thousand Souldiers incamped at Lonato greatly incouraging the people so that the Dutch in several Encounters and in many places being repulsed and beaten leaving Garrison in Valezzo returned at last into the Mantuan The Republick having an eye on that side on what might be needful orders Erizzo
that by some way or other and at any hazard he should cast into Mantua a thousand Foot with a hundred Horse and some money But it being necessary to concert with the Duke the way of their getting in he with various pretexts to the great difficulty interposed yet greater in such sort that Estré had a vexatious life of it seeing him by the suggestions of some that held a constant Correspondence with the Imperialists disposed to some agreement and to receive a Garrison in Porto The French and Venetian Ministers represented lively to him That by separating his particular from the general Treaty he deprived himself of the Warranty which the Authority of France alone was able to afford him and the Vnion of the League for the assurance of that which should be promised him and that recourse to Friends being for ever excluded by ingratitude and having once received the yoke of Garrisons it would be no more in his power to regulate the numbers nor the burdens The Duke at last after having some days wavered amidst various counsels consents to receive the new Succours There happened a great dispute about the difficulty of the way and about the plague spread through all the Country of Lombardy with so great terrour and mortality that counsels were very often confounded in the execution Howesover Marco Giustiniano advances with his men to attempt it and having made some German Troops to remove from Castiglione delle Stivere who attempted to invest that place possessed himself of Caneto but the Castle making resistance and many men coming suddenly to its succours he retired It not succeeding to put in men in a Body it was hazarded to get them in by Parties Some from the Confines of the Veronese entred other two hundred and fifty conducted by Captain Carlincane being attacqued by the way were dispersed yet not in such sort but that some few arrived safely with a small portion of money which in gold they carried on their backs From the side of Brescia Giustiniano sent the Cavalier Gori a Florentine with two hundred and fifty Foot more who defeating upon the way some of the Dutch Guards arrived happily there But humane provisions being of no force against the determinations of Heaven although the Chevalier de la Valetta with his Lieutenant and with Sciabant escaped out of Prison from Goito related that the Germans prepared Ladders Bridges and Petards which probably were to be used in the surprisal of Mantua nevertheless the City negligently guarded or rather treacherously sold felt the night after the 18. of July its cruel destiny The Germans coming near without noise in the stillness of the night to the Lake at the Post called de la Palata set down there certain small Boats brought upon Waggons a Guard of Venetian Barks armed that was near taking no notice of it because it was commanded by him that betrayed the place that they should not stir that night though they should hear a noise because Succours was to be brought in So that a small number passing at first without disturbance and they afterwards being increased by the Boats passing to and again they with a Petard flung down the Gate of the Castle where the Duke with a Guard only of his own Souldiers was and Etré lodged Upon the first Alarm Durant who had his Quarter near to the Gulph of St. Giorgio would have gone out to fall upon the Germans at the place where they imbarked but finding the Keys hidden and the Ammunition carried away was deprived also of the means to cause either Cannon or Muskets to be discharged from the Walls upon the Assailants Whereupon all in fury he ingages with Francesco Orsino one of the Dukes of Lamentana who with the first relief of men was by the Republick sent into Mantua and in the Siege and afterwards had given proof of great courage to charge the Enemy which entred by the Castle and by the Gate of St. Giorgio beaten down with a Petard for that a Court of Guard which on the middle of the Bridge might have hindred the passage deceived by the Traitors with the same order formerly given the Boats had given leave to the Enemy to come near to it But Orsino was killed at the first Encounter and Durant hurt in the face was with fourteen other Officers made Prisoners Whereupon the Chiefs failing all was pestered with confusion as it happens in the actions of night where Valour not taken notice of fights without reward and Cowardise not reproved for want of Witnesses is covered The Post only of Predella assaulted by the Dutch for a present distraction of the Forces was by the Venetians defended but they also quickly advertized by the cryes and clamour that the Enemy become Master of the City was at their backs were forced to yield some seeking safety in the waters of the Lake were drowned there the rest that were more in number were cut to pieces Thus the Garrison was destroyed those that were in Arms being first killed in the fight and those afterwards that were without Arms except some few who preferring life and prey before honour and fidelity joyning with the Enemy took part in the spoil The Duke with the Prince and Mareshal d'Estré at the first entry of the Souldiers into the Castle retired hastily into Porto the Princess Mary having saved her self at first with her little Children into a Monastery and being respected there by reason of her Sex and Relation to the Empress desired also to be brought Not one of the Inhabitants stirred for defence some rather applauding the Imperialists and hanging out of their houses with lights the Imperial Eagles thought to preserve themselves but had the experience what the insolence of a victorious and cruel Army could do for the Souldiers making no distinction and the Chiefs not regarding that inclination which that unhappy people had nourished towards the Colours and Name of the Austrians nothing either prophane or sacred escaped free from impiety lust and cruelty The pillaging lasted for three days but will remain infamous to all Ages for there was seen a direful representation of all sorts of calamity with all the excesses which Cruelty and Licence suggested to Conquerours The City for many years increased in idleness and nuzled up in pleasures became the Spectacle of deplorable misery Boys and Virgins were ravished Churches robbed Houses pillaged Fire and Sword every where heaps of dead bodies and Arms appearing at every step with torrents of blood and tears The Dukes had in a long Peace made a collection of precious things with so much pomp that Treasures having been profusely expended for ostentation it seemed now that luxury served for nothing but the Funerals of Fortune The Palace was given to plunder and so many Rarities and so much Wealth were every where found that the value of the prey exceeds the memory of all other spoils whatever Nevertheless the enjoyment was but short for God the righteous Survivor
touched to the quick with the Swedes Army and France feared some imminent change within it self The King had in the end of September by a great sickness at Lyons run the hazard of death whereupon the Cardinal seeing by the aversion of the two Queens and of Orleans a furious storm coming upon him thought to compose Affairs abroad hoping that if the King recovered that he should not want means to overturn all that which had been agreed He had not for all that abandoned the care of the War of Italy for the Army under the Mareshals de la Force and Schiomberg augmented to the number of six and twenty thousand Foot and three thousand Horse with Victuals for fifteen days near the expiration of the Truce marched to bring succours into the Citadel of Casal Vittorio was not displeased that it should succeed believing that with the falling of that place into the hands of the Spaniard the Peace might be made more difficult and Colaeltoes judgment and Commission were differing the Emperour desiring that he might make use of those Troops against the Swedes that by all means the Peace should be made Both therefore gave way that the French Army crossing the Po should pass securely through Piedmont although the Duke afar off with some Horse marched on its side But the French pursuing their march without dispute there arrives a Currier from Ratisbone which by the advice of the Peace put the Mareshals into great perplexity whether by advancing they should break the accord or rather halting lose the Army for hunger in the bowels of the Enemies Country They resolved at last to go on for the securing the Citadel for which the Peace of Ratisbone had not sufficiently provided hoping with their appearance to bring the Spaniards to some more reasonable agreement Nor did that thought deceive them for Sainte croix in a fright sends Mazarine to meet them offering to receive the Articles of Ratisbone and besides furnish Victuals to the Citadel for the six weeks within which Carlo was to receive investiture The French perceiving the fright the Marquess was in hoping by pressing of him to draw him to better conditions pretended that he with his Army should retire out of the Town the Castle and all Monferrat So that marching resolutely forwards they presented themselves before Casal where the Spanish Army stood within their infranchment and Colalto was come thither also who to poise things equally had formerly denied the Marquess assistance but now would not suffer that the French should totally prevail They on the other side of the Gattola a very small stream put themselves in Battel and with Troops well in order after having repulsed certain Polish Cavalry which came forth to discover marched a round pace to assault the Trenches But Mazarine taking advantage from the consternation of the Spanish Chiefs and magnifying the Forces and gallantry of enemy Troops perswaded them to consent hastily to the condition of going out of the Town Lo then he coming out of the Trenches and with his hat and his hand making a sign to the Troops to make a stand being brought to the Mareshals concludes the Agreement upon the Field in which the Armies were in a moment seen to pass from fighting to peaceable meetings and from animosities to civilities The Conditions were That the Spaniards going immediately out of Casal and the Monferrat the Posts should be consigned in token of honour to the Emperour to one of his Commissioners who for that purpose should remain in Casal with his Family only but in ought else but carrying the name was not to meddle He afterwards the term prefixed for the investiture being expired was to depart and the French Garrisons likewise were then presently to go out of the Citadel and those of the Country to go in The accord was no sooner concluded but Thoiras comes forth honoured already by the King with the Title of Mareshal of France and was received with the acclamations of all the Army Nor did the Spaniards delay to go out of it Casal remaining betwixt the two Armies after having defloured the glory of two great Captains equally desired by him that saved it and by him that lost it Hereupon grew some delays in the execution of the Treaty because the French scarce gone twenty miles cast into it fifteen hundred Foot and five hundred Horse upon pretence that the Inhabitants were not sufficient to defend it whilst the Spaniards lodging near might attempt to retake it But Sainte Croix highly offended repossesses Fontestura and some other Posts blocking the place which was quickly like to fall into its first languishing because the universal scarcity of the Country had not afforded means to furnish it but scantily with Victuals Mazarine was hereupon obliged though by the conceit that in his Negotiations he had advantaged the French he was become distrusted by the Austrians to take the business in hand again and at the end of five and twenty days he had the success to concert anew the reciprocal abandoning of the Posts But after this retreat the Spaniards remaining armed on the Frontiers of Milan the French Chiefs who had made a halt prone to suspicions or pretexts send thither five hundred Switzers as of a Nation free and indifferent They being of those that bore arms in their Army Santa Croix taking it for a relapse and breach of the Treaty advances with Gallus who Colalto being gone and dead in Coira commanded the German Troops in Italy to take again the Posts The Pope's Ministers being gone the Ambassador Soranzo who in his return home was come with the French Army as far as Casal undertook the mediation by which the going forth of the Switzers being consented the Armies at last on both sides went further off There remained in the place the Duke of Main with the Commissary of Ferdinand and the Garrison of the Monserrins to which in Carlo's poverty France supplied The Peace then of Ratisbone was in this manner executed in the Monserrat notwithstanding that at the same time France blamed it for as much as the King being recovered and returned to Paris it was so far that the contrivances framed by Queen-Mother had any force against the Cardinal that he rather found himself no less by his cunning Arts than by his so glorious Undertakings advanced to a greater height in the favour of King Lewis The favours of Princes resembling a dangerous Voyage at Sea that either brings Shipwrack or Wealth Richelieu having scaped the rocks and snares became exalted with Praises Honours and Riches The Queen being made so much the more impatient broke forth at last into an open pressing of the King that he would put him out of the Government and Court But by such Arts she confirmed him in place of ruining him because Lewis jealous of his own Authority and affections feigning as then if not to satisfie her at least not to neglect her retiring himself afterwards for some days
in for a share perswaded themselves that what with reputation and what with the terrour of the name it was like to preserve her peaceable Richelieu had reason above any other to rejoyce the Arbitrement of Peace and War being now put into his hand and having manifestly revenged himself of Olivares who if with clandestine blows sowing factions and discords in the Kingdom and in the Royal Family he had endeavoured to ruine him he on the other side by signal advantages in Negotiations and upholding himself by Arms had discredited and confounded him In these two was lodged the Destiny of Europe now openly become Rivals in ambition envy strife and hatred to such a degree that the World could no longer bear them either at odds or agreeing without great destruction The Spaniards seemed highly moved seeing the Duke of Mantua to their shame established in his Countries and both by inclination and gratitude adhering to France he of Savoy constrained to depend upon the same Crown and the French with Reputation and Forces fixed in Italy to give jealousie and dispute the predominancy till now by them enjoyed And for this cause they made their complaints in all Courts amplifying in words that Richelieu had deluded publick Faith Conditions were broken and the Peace disturbed But complaints being vain in an Age wherein Interest gives the Law Feria beyond measure in disorder for that having formerly by possessing the Valteline with so much labour endeavoured to shut up every passage into Italy from Strangers the Gate of the Alps was now in his Government set wide open by the French armed with great diligence and from Naples and the other Kingdoms drew men and money and to the end to discover affections in so great a confusion of things he presses the Princes of Italy for their obliged assistance as if the Invasion of the Milanese were near at hand Richelieu nevertheless had not as yet brought things to that pass at Court nor ripened his designs abroad so as to be able openly to break with Spain but laying hold of advantages his aims were to make himself Master of Avenues and places of consequence Piedmond by this means open to the Arms of the French he contrives to exclude succours by the way of the Grisons to the Milanese out of Germany But it being difficult without the joyning or at least the making use of the Frontier of the Venetians to maintain an Army in that Country he sounds them to joyn to three thousand of the Kings two thousand of their Souldiers proposing Rohan General over all under the title of preserving those Posts and the Liberty of the Country but chiefly to prevent the designs of Feria lest to be quit with him for Pignarol he might elsewhere and particularly in Rhetia direct his craft The Senate intent upon Peace and doubtful lest the spight betwixt the Crowns should proceed so far as to be the cause of a new War did not only refuse to cooperate there but in all the Courts made it their business by effectual offices to remove what was obscure and assure the Peace Howsoever Rohan without expecting leave from Venice departs and going into Helvetia among the Protestant Cantons where by reason of conformity of Religion he was in great esteem he applies himself to dispose things for the future designs whilst in the Grisons Monsieur de la Lande raising with money from France three thousand Souldiers of that Country fortifies the Steich and guardes other Passes Feria to oppose him sends into Rhetia Casati advances Troops to Como and the Confines of the Valteline solliciting the Archduke of Insbruck to possess in the County of Bormio the Post of Sainte Maria to keep the Communication with the Milanese open and inciting the Emperour to be sensible of so great an emergency But Leopold admonishing the three Leagues to abstain from unseasonable novelties would not by proceeding further procure himself disturbance and Ferdinand in the declination of his own Interests takes little notice of the Affairs of Italy contented to please the Spaniards and redeem for a time the prejudices to form secretly a Decree by which he declares the Investiture null granted to Duke Carlo in case of transgression in the Peace of Ratisbone As to the rest exhorts the Spaniards to sufferance and to assist with all their Forces the common Cause which in Germany was running a hazard Feria for this and also understanding the important defeat which near Leipzich the Swedes gave the Emperor was obliged to suspend his motion and to defer the resentments to more proper Conjunctures and time About the beginning of the year there had been published in the Swedish Camp at Berwald the League betwixt France and Gustavus for the defence of their common Friends security of the Commerce of the Baltick Sea and restoring of Liberty in Germany and the Grisons These were obliged to proceed in their enterprise with thirty thousand Foot and six thousand Horse and that to disburse to them four hundred thousand Ricks Dollers by the year They had conditioned that in the places which should be taken Religion should remain as the Peace appoints which they call the Religious Peace in the Empire and where the Catholick was the Worship should remain free The Swede during the Winter made sufficient progress for that the Souldiers by reason of the natural coldness of the Clime equally strong in body and mind made light of hardships so that in a short time were taken in not without some dispute Griffenhaghen Gartz Damin and other places amongst which was New-brandenburg re-taken a while after by Tilly with the Imprisonment of Colonel Kniphausen that kept it and an infinite slaughter of the Garrison and Inhabitants But the King at Franckfort upon the Oder a Town of greater moment was even with them for forcing it by assault he permitted that the whole Garrison should be cut to pieces The Towns of Colberg and Landtsperg intimidated with this success yielded to him on conditions whilst Tilly in this interim was ingaged in the Siege of Magdenburg The Protestants held at this time a Diet in Leipzich and published under the warmth of the Swedish Protection those conceptions which the Emperours power had for a long time suppressed nay they appeared the more irritated for that in Swabe the Troops of Ferdinand in their return out of Italy had as they passed to some of that Religion done very great mischief The Emperour had also denied them to recall the Edict concerning the restitution of the Goods of the Church whereupon they resolved to arm themselves and to joyn with the Swedes imploring of the King speedy and vigorous succours for Magdenburg Gustavus denied it not but being first desirous to assure himself of the Electors of Brandenburg and Saxony while they were negotiating about the delivery of the places and union of Forces Magdenburg was taken by assault destroyed by the Sword and desolated by Fire with such a slaughter as was
Citizens rather than by her own strength or the assistances of Strangers With these better times began the Principality of Francesco Erizzo assumed to be Duke after the death of Nicholo Contarini with great applause for having through the course of many years assisted the Country with counsel and joyntly defended it by Arms. And because he held the Generalship of the Terra firma there was put into that Charge as his Successor Luigi Giorgio at that time Proveditor in the Army But States being like the Sea where it fluctuates though there be no storm there arose at this time several diversities in opinion and unkindnesses with the Pope which though they molested not Italy with Arms distracted nevertheless mens minds with troublesom business Vrban after the death of Francesco Maria della Rovere the last Duke of Vrbin had united to the Church that most noble Fief And because during the life of the Duke who was now grown very old he kept a Prelate in that Country which assisted in all affairs he had after his death so little trouble to possess himself of it that Taddeo Barberino Prince of Palestrina entring into it with Souldiers to take quietly possession of it it looked as if the old Dominion was rather continued than another new one introduced The Pope under the pretext of the Commotions of Italy was already in Arms expecting this accident to the end that if in so great a confusion of affairs any body should go about to disturb him he might be able to maintain his right with a puissant Force But the Princes rather offered him to strives their assistance and exhorted him to invest his Nephews with it some believing to oblige him others by dismembring that State desiring that the Church should not so much increase its temporal Dominion The Pope having regard to the severe Bulls of his Predecessors and apprehending to leave to his House a Patrimony of unquietness and trouble rather than a peaceable Dominion made shew to think his Kinsmen more worthy of the Principality by refusing it than by retaining it He only confers as the Spoils of so noble a Conquest upon his Nephew Taddeo the Government of Rome a long time enjoyed by the Family of Rovere This dignity retains a certain ancient and venerable memory of the Praetor Praetorii in the times of the Caesars of so much esteem and authority though at present there remained nothing of it but the dress and the name From hence brake forth a great distaste with the Princes because the Prefect or Governour pretending precedency of Ambassadours who in the most solemn Functions assisting at the Popes Chair of State representing the members of all Christendom united to their head did all dissent from it The Barberins attempted to gain the Emperour because from his example other great Princes would certainly depend and they omitted not any means offering him great succours and powerful assistances But in vain for the Emperour resolving not to depart from what was fit and complaining that Merchandize for private respects was made of his necessity pulled upon him by maintaining of a cause in which Religion had the chief part orders his Ambassadour to abstain from the Churches and the other Ministers of the Crown followed him considering the Pope in his own house and in the cause of his Kindred Uncle and Party no less than a Prince From this common distaste of the Princes rose afterwards a particular one of the Venetians for Giovanni Pesari Cavalier Ambassadour of the Republick meeting casually in a street with the Prefect who stopping his Coach and the other not observing it by reason of the obscurity it being now late though he civilly caused an excuse to be made for it yet the Prefect taking offence at it meets him another time on purpose having corrupted the Ambassadours Coach-man who feigning that his Hat was fallen off staid the Horses and run his way Pesary was no sooner got home to his house but the Coach-mans flight was backed by some armed men to rescue him from the punishment he deserved The Court of Rome always talking and always greedy of occasions for it measuring things by appearances and shadows judges such Formalities to be of no less account than bloody Battels and important Conquests use to be esteemed elsewhere An. Dom. 1632 It being on this occasion in some disorder and the other Ambassadors taking it for their common interest offer themselves to the Venetian to do him right The Senate knowing that by the support of the Uncle the party of the Barberins would be too strong in Rome order Pesary that for a publick resentment he should immediately leave the City without taking leave of the Pope or his Nephews and at Venice they suspend giving audience to the Nuntio With this another disgust was interwoven upon occasion that Vrban at a time which was judged very unseasonable while Christendom was in a flame and Italy destroyed betwixt War and Plague had in the year past by his Bull decreed to the Cardinals the Ecclesiastical Electors and the great Master of Malta the Title of Eminence forbidding them to receive any other except from Kings The Republick notwithstanding continued to write in the stile accustomed but some of the Cardinals taking occasion from the affliction which they saw it would be to the Pope and his Kindred refused the Letters to the great resentment of the Senate There were added sharp contests betwixt those of Loreo subjects to the Venetians and those of Arriano which belong to those of Ferrara where the Cardinal Palotta the Legate disturbing the undoubted Confines of the Venetians by imprisonings and other mischiefs shewed an intention to attempt greater novelties by erecting new high-ways making the Po useless and changing the course of the Waters Nor were the Venetians wanting by equal mischiefs to repair themselves but Luca Pesaro Captain of the Gulph entring into the Sacca di Goro with certain Gallies and armed Barques stopped the Ships which with Victuals and Merchandise contrary to the Decrees of the Republick passed by Sea towards Ferrara He destroyed also in the River the works newly made to divert its course whereupon spirits imbittering it looked as if things would have proceeded further because Troops increasing on both sides the Ecclesiasticks on their Confines raised a Fort called delle Bocchette and the Venetians opposed another calling it della Donzella ANNO MDCXXXII To the end this first heat of Arms might not proceed to greater ingagements the French Ministers interposed proposing a suspension of offences and that the Souldiers should be withdrawn from those Borders where just at that time the Agreement was ready to be concluded it hapned that in an occasion some of those of the Popes were killed and thirty three taken Prisoners with hurt on the Venetians side But the Pope and the Republick giving their promise to King Lewis not to offend one another by Arms and to remove the souldiery there remained a larger field
for Treaty by which some of the difficulties were quieted for as much as the Pope affirming to Monsieur de Brassac the French Ambassador that concerning what had hapned at Rome to Pesari he had not till now had notice of it much less that his Nephew had been concerned in rescuing the Coach-man out of his house expressed himself particularly discontented at it and caused them to be punished with Banishment that were guilty of the offence Declares over and above to the Cardinals that the Republick was as it had always been conumerated with the rest of the Kings comprehended in the exception of the Title of Eminence and commanded them to receive the Letters in the wonted form The Senate resting satisfied admitted the Nuntio to Audience and sent Luigi Contarini Cavalier for ordinary Ambassadour to the Pope But the differences about the Borders as being of an ancienter date met with greater difficulties though to end them it was resolved to send Commissioners on the place whereupon from the Pope were appointed Ottavio Corsini President of Romagna and Fabio Chigi Vice-Legat of Ferrara and from the Republick Baptista Nani and Luigi Mocenigo But the meeting was no sooner compleat but the business was intricated in the doubt what the ancient Confines were which by both parties had been interrupted by reciprocal acts of possession The Ecclesiasticks came afterwards to lay claim to certain new-grown Lands Alluvioni which may in a manner be called the Excrescencies of the Po where with several Streams impetuously pouring forth it breaks the Waters of the Sea and then meeting with a greater force slackning its course leaves sand and forms certain moorish places which sometimes lying bare sometimes covered with the salt water vary according to the course of the Stream and the blowing of the winds their situation extent and prospect The contest seemed of no value but the parties judged it of great importance especially the Venetians because it carried along with it the Rights and Jurisdiction of the Sea the which although the Ecclesiasticks confessed belonged to the Republick their Commissioners nevertheless contended for those new parts of the Waters pretending that they were extended beyond their Borders On the other side the Venetians dissented to treat about it as not comprehended in their present Commission nor in that of 1613. when the same business of the Confines was in debate but without effect So that the Commissioners themselves not agreeing no not so much as upon the grounds of their business Nani falling sick was forced to retire and Corsini follows him returning to his Government Chigi and Mocenigo remained there idle for a time The business at last was brought into Venice by the Mediation of the French Ministers and the Treaty continued part of the year following the Venetians declaring themselves always ready to accept those conditions which with the Jurisdiction of the Sea of the Mouths of the Rivers and of the Sacca di Goro preserved the ancient Covenants with those of Ferrara and the power to divert the prejudices of Ports and Chanels which are the veins and heart of the Capital City These differences were of small moment in respect of the Rupture which now fatally drew near betwixt France and Spain King Lewis kept an Army betwixt the Moselle and the Rhine to bridle the Duke of Lorrain that he should not deviate from the late agreements as also to extend his Authority in Germany and invite the Catholicks to shelter themselves under his protection The Archbishop of Trier served to others for an example but the Chapter of that Church not approving his resolutions brought a Spanish Garrison into the City Whereupon the Mareshal d'Estré besieges it and in a short time taking it the Elector was confirmed there with a French Garrison Coblents also kept by the Spaniards and taken by the Swedes was delivered to France as appertaining to the said Elector It was notwithstanding discovered that the French now either envied the prosperity of his Arms or feared the neighbourhood of the King Gustavus the Mareshal de Brezzé being thereupon sent Ambassadour Neutralities were proposed for the Catholick Ligue and for Bavaria But without effect because the Swede pretending that he should wholly separate himself from Ferdinand and for security should deliver over some places to him besides the restitution of the Palatinate and of all that which the Catholick Arms had from the year 1618. possessed Bavaria assents not to it and drew the Elector of Collen his Brother into the same resolution whereupon the King leaving some Chiefs to make progress in Francony and Westphalia advances against Bavaria with the greatest power of his Forces Having taken Donawert he easily passes the Danube drawing near to the Lech upon the brink whereof Tilli had ordered his defence But Gustavus under the favour of many Cannon passed it with great slaughter of the Catholicks amongst which Tilli was killed and Aldringer hurt The Swedes found upon what to vent their cruelty by Fire and Sword and to satiate their covetousness with Booty in so flourishing and populous a Country Munichen the Residence of the Dukes and some other places yielded with little opposition Ingolstat resisted but the King being received in Ausburg with incredible applauses of those Protestants fears began to increase in Italy amorously looked at so near hand by the King as that which as much as it renders its people with its opulence contented so much by its wealth pleasures and situation allures Strangers The Governour of Milan in particular doubtful lest the King by sending men to Rohan should attempt the Valteline sends Souldiers to the Confines Ferdinand fearing lest the Swedes through Bavaria should attacque his Patrimonial Provinces in Flanque resolves to great mischiefs to apply a desperate remedy and knowing that together with money faith failing and with faith credit Armies were not to be set on foot without gold and the reputation of a great Captain he recalls Wallestain who had in an equal measure gained Glory and Wealth and undergone no less with applause among the Souldiery than with skill the Generalship of Armies and agrees to all the conditions he could devise to pretend to They consisted in an absolute power with which He should order War and Peace having the Command of all the Armies which were in the Empire belonging either to the Emperour the Spaniards or the Catholick League that the King of Hungary should not go into Bohemia nor to the Army that he should dispose of charges punishments and rewards of quarters contributions and of Conquests without the recovery of the Dukedom of Mechelburg he should not make Peace and in recompence of his merit and charges some one of the hereditary Provinces should be assigned to him In sum the Empire was divided betwixt Ferdinand and Wallestein but with this difference that the General without expecting commands had power to do every thing and the Emperour could only command that which the other was not
greatly moved but withal believing the occasion favourable to publish the War against the Spaniards formerly resolved on they sent to the Infanta to require with the restitution of the Country the liberty of the Elector But he referring the answer to the Emperour as professing to have only obeyed his orders a Herald was sent by King Lewis to Brussels to denounce in the ancient forms War and almost at the same time moved in the Month of May his Troops The French Army by the Mareshals of Chastiglion and Brezé were rendesvouz'd near Mezieres and as it is usual in the first beginnings especially when a War is undertaken through animosity and revenge all things did superabound so that the number of the Army exceeded the Agreement and the warlike provisions seemed to be greater than was needful For France being at the height of reputation and power reckoned at that time to have under its Colours in several parts one hundred and thirty thousand Foot and fifteen thousand Horse with an infinite number of Artillery and abundance of all other provisions The French then marching towards Maestricht with above thirty thousand fighting men and forty pieces of Cannons Prince Thomas with weak Forces near to Avesnes attempts to dispute the passage and was with much slaughter beaten so that going on without resistance they joined Orange who waited for them with twenty thousand Foot and six thousand Horse and fourscore pieces of Artillery The Army appeared formidable for number and valour and the world already supposed the felicity of the enterprise equal to the Force But Victuals for so great a multitude being quickly wanting the Army began to devour it self through want and to be consumed with sickness and suffering Brabant was invaded and Tirlemont a great Town but weak taken by force experienced with cruelty in the slaughter and plunder the first fury of Military license The Spaniards were encamped with their gross near to Lovain to cover that City which is of a great circuit but weak and together with the City the Country near to it The Confederates to draw them to a Battel made shew to advance towards Brussels not without hope but that in the universal consternation they might have the luck to take it But Orange retarding the march gave time to the Spaniards to draw nearer to it The Confederates then commanded their march towards Lovain and on a sudden besiege it with great violence but the defence was no less vigorous maintained by the Baron of Grobbendonk the Governour with the assistance of a good number of Scholars of that famous University who strengthened the Garrison The fierceness of the assailants being hereby abated the Army began to waste for the Hollanders supplying their Army punctually with whatsoever they had need of kept Victuals from the French who though by force and courage they were able to overcome any danger found that hunger and necessity was an enemy invincible Many dyed and the rest disbanding were in great numbers killed by the Peasants so that the Forces being weakned and Victuals wanting the Generals were forced to raise the Siege and give leave to those that were alive every one to provide for his safety and escape The Commanders and the Reliques of the Army were reduced to imbark in Holland scoffed at by the people and scorned that of so many men which aspired to so great Conquests so small a remainder appeared and they in disorder fugitives and in so faint a condition There is no doubt but as the United Provinces in making of the League consented to any conditions which might oblige the French to an open breach with Spain so having obtained their purpose abhorred no one thing more than to have them instead of friends neighbours To the common concerns of the Provinces was added the private resentments of the Prince of Orange for that Richelieu amidst flatteries and confidences had some years before endeavoured to surprise in France the Town of Orange it self but the blow not succeeding he quickly silenced the fact and noise of it But the other dissembling with equal artifice reserved himself for an opportunity to be even with him and now he enjoyed this that if by taking most important Towns from the Spaniards he had gained by Arms the glory of valour and courage in over-reaching Richelieu now in wit the world attributed to him the renown of great policy and prudence Yet the Cardinal having by reason of the War undertaken need of the adherence of the Hollanders and friendship of the Prince of Orange to apply himself to the greater neglected lesser revenges This acting against Flanders with the noise and appearance of better success than was met with had displeased the King of England who willingly could not suffer the greatning of the Crown of France in those parts Putting therefore on that occasion a Fleet to Sea observed the issue of things and the Emperour considering of what importance those Provinces were to the common interest of Germany sends six thousand Foot and four thousand Horse with Piccolominy to the assistance of the Infante The French Army was no sooner dispersed but the fear which at first troubled the Subjects of Spain pierced interchangeably into the heart of the Hollanders For the Count of Embden by order of the Infante surprised Schinche Schans which lies in a situation above any other important where the Rhine divided into two Branches keeps on the right hand its name and on the left assumes that of Waaghe so that the Fort commanding the Navigation and the Dikes can overflow the Country gives an entrance into the Bottowe and on the one side cutting off the Towns and Provinces which are beyond the River opens on the other passage into the bowels of Holland Orange comes immediately to inclose it with a strong Siege drawing abundance of Works longst the side of the River So great a flame of War betwixt two so powerful Kings could not be contained only within those Provinces but spreading it self every where broke forth also in Italy taking its beginning in the Grisons where Monsieur de la Lande for the custody of the Passes for some time past kept three Regiments of that Nation and some French and now having sent a l'improvisto by the Mountain of Spluga six Companies possesses without opposition Chiavanna Riva il Sasso Corbeio and those other places longst the Lake heretofore named then Rohan following by the way of Poschiavo with five thousand Foot and four hundred Horse gets Morbegno and every other place remaining in possession of all the Valteline and the Counties adjacent The Cardinal Albornoz who after the Infanta's departure governed Milan by profession averse to Arms was upon this emergency beyond measure confused Sends nevertheless Troops towards Lago di Como but expected his chief succours and diversions from Germany and no one thing could happen more disturbing to the Austrians than to see the passages shut and communication interrupted The French knew that
though the surprise happened to be easie yet it was impossible to keep what they had gotten without the assistance of the Venetians The Ministers therefore of King Lewis bringing to remembrance the pressures and agreements for the redemption formerly of those Passes demonstrated the present Conjuncture exhorting the Republick to take Arms and participate of the Conquests But those of Spain extolling those generous Titles attributed to the Republick it self of the Shield and Defence of Liberty and the Peace of Italy endeavoured to stir it up against the French as the unseasonable incendiary of so great a discord The Senate in the present constitution of things seeming to have nothing to hope nor fear from Strangers resolved to keep themselves in neutrality enjoying Peace at least in their own Country though their endeavours had not been sufficient to divert the War elsewhere They permitted the French to draw Victuals out of the neighbouring places and the passage of Corn which they fetched out of Albania and besides for some Cannon bought out of Ships in Venice and consented to the Spaniards the transport from Trieste to the Kingdom of Naples of German Souldiers in Barks one by one and without Arms which a little before having been demanded in the Name of Lodowick Prince of Venosa who desired to make the Levy had been denied As to other things fortifying the passages and their own Confines with a good number of Souldiers and by sending Luigi Giorgio General in Terra firma and Sebastian Veniero into Valcamonica and Michael Priuli Proveditor into the Veronese they stood observing what would happen Surely the French might have reaped great advantages if while the minds of the Spanish Ministers were wavering by reason of the surprise of the Valteline and the weak condition they then were in the Milanese by the way of Piedmont had been attacqued by them But whilst they lingered the better to settle agreements with other Princes of Italy firm which ordinarily favours the weaker side gave the Spaniards opportunity to make Levies in Helvetia call assistance from Naples and Sicily and receive those from the Grand Duke wherewith for the Investiture of Vienna he is obliged to aid the Milanese whensoever attacqued Monsieur de Bellievre sent from King Lewis Ambassadour Extraordinary into Italy coming to Turin obliged Vittorio to declare himself to joyn Forces and enter into the League If the Savoyards heretofore considerable by reason of situation were wont by the credit they had with both sides to invite to the War sometimes the one and sometimes the other Crown it seemed at present that they could do no other but second the French being on the one side environed with Pignerol and on the other with Monferrat The Duke grew more and more jealous from the pass it self that necessity forced him to remain united with that Crown for if by the French the Milanese should be conquered he knew himself at their mercy rather lost than exposed Nevertheless being a friend in peace it behoved him to make himself also a Companion in War not without some hope that joyning Arms and participating in Councils he might arrive at his ends and direct them to his advantage So adhering to the French in Name and in Maxims to the Spaniards he became in conclusion troublesom to these and of little advantage to the others The Duke d'Alviti was sent by Albornoz to Turin to divert him from signing the League but in vain for though many believed that he passed with him concerts less publick but more effectual yet after some delays he closed with the French Bellievre then goes to the Duke of Parma who in the heat of his years and passions greedy of Glory and War had already so far advanced a Treaty with the French that little of trouble remained to the Ambassadour fully to conclude it to the so much greater resentment of the Spaniards as they knew they had unseasonably provoked rather than frighted him with scorns and threatnings to promote to the Government of the Country Alexander his elder Brother who as dumb judged by the Kindred incapable of the Succession was kept in the Citadel of Piacenza not without jealousie by the Duke and although every body condemned Edward that undertaking War with the more powerful he exercised rather the warmth of his courage than the prudence and vigour of his ability nevertheless the Ministers of Spain conceived strong apprehensions lest the Milanese should be assaulted in flank succours from Naples be hindred and French introduced into Piacenza and perhaps also into Sabioneda The Duke of Modena set himself to sale to both the Crowns so acceptable and regarded did the desire of prevailing â—n their Rivals render at present to those great Princes those who at other times they were wont to despise At last after having amused France and Bellievre who went to gain him with long hopes he agrees with Spain signing with Francesco de Mello a Treaty to adhere to that Crowns party and send the Prince Rinaldo his Brother with three thousand Foot into the Milanese An. Dom. 1634 in recompence of the Garrison which he was permitted to bring into Correggio Then the French Minister turns himself towards Mantua with so much the greater instance as the Community of Nation and the late benefits seemed to constrain if not perswade the Duke Nevertheless he resisted as much as he could and resorting for counsel to the Venetians the resolution was referred to his own choice and wisdom Whereupon he signs the League but could contribute nought to it but the name the Republick not supplying wherewithal to execute it doubtful notwithstanding that from such provocations the Spaniards being angry might be more forward to make some attempt upon Mantua re-inforces more and more that Garrison The Treaty with the adhering Dukes contained An Vnion for three years and the promise of the King besides ten thousand men to be kept in the Valteline to maintain in Italy twelve thousand Foot more and fifteen hundred Horse To Savoy were assigned six thousand Foot and twelve hundred Horse to Parma five hundred of these and four thousand of those to Mantua three hundred of the one and three thousand of the other It was agreed not to make Peace without the restitution of that which by the Spaniards might be taken from the Confederates As to conquests which might happen the division was deferred till the enterprise on the Milanese should be at an end leaving every one of the united Princes uncertain what was to be the reward of their undertaking and not out of fear lest in the conclusion the more powerful should keep to himself the arbitrement and possession The French Ministers after they had discovered the fixed resolution of the Venetians to stand neutral had deferred as the last attempt to press the Republick and get her to come into the League believing that more than from reason would be powerful to perswade it not so much the example of the other
and suing for the bond of your alliance If in your protection consists the Peace of Italy obligation perswades you custom exhorts you and interest it self constrains you My King will believe his opposition more fortunate if he shall have for his companions those whom he refuses not for the Judges of his intentions and the Vmpires of the Peace Though from such endeavours mens minds for some days were variously moved yet being communicated to the Senate the consent was unanimous not to change counsel but to adjust according to Neutrality the answers with equal esteem to the invitations of both the Kings equally affectionated and prized and with exhortations to Peace for the procuring whereof in the partiality of so many others who divided Europe almost equally the indifference of the Republick was judged necessary if not serviceable With these resolutions the Spaniards were more contented than the French appayed to whom it appeared as if amidst domestick cares the Republick had laid aside the foreign and that it was not against having the Spaniards in Italy so it were in a condition compatible with the liberty of that Country Before Bellievre departed from Venice foreseeing that the Republick would be more and more averse from entring into the League by reason of the harsh usage of the Duke of Savoy he besought them to admit of some moderations but the Senate made no reply to his instances The Confederates then in Piedmont taking the Field in the month of August the Duke Vittorio being Generalissimo of the League and Crequi commanding the French Army pass the Sesia possessing with a great effort the Fort della Villata and the tracings of certain old Trenches At the same time the Duke of Parma sending to the other side of the Po four Companies of Horse with Musketiers behind them caused Codagno to be pillaged to vent private revenge against the House of Trivultia to whom the Town belongs Upon these invasions and for fear of greater disasters the people of the Millanese being in confusion fled in Troops for refuge into the Country of the Venetians with such of their goods as time and convenience permitted or that the value moved them to carry away To say truth had the Republick made an attaque from its own frontier it looked as if there would have been no remedy or refuge So that their moderation was extolled by many and the Catholick King himself to Giovanni Giustiani their Ambassador confessed That he acknowledged the preservation of the Milanese from the generosity of the Senate which ran the same course unrequired preserving friendship with them in their dangers whose hatred they had not formerly in their greatest power feared nor tolerated their jealousies Crequi after several consultations laying Siege to Valenza thought by the gaining of it a door would be opened into the Milanese for the enjoying the conveniencies of a good part of the Country beyond the Po Duke Edward would be animated and Vittorio no less to co-operate and join Forces He supposed the attacque would be short and quickly dispatched notwithstanding that the Spaniards had brought some renfort into it But he quickly perceived that Francisco del Cardina making a brave defence there was need of a stronger Army to take it The Duke of Parma with four thousand Foot and a thousand Horse passing through the Tortonese with so much the more faste for having beaten by the way some Spanish Troops that attempted to hinder him had joined with him He of Savoy who at first had not approved of the ingagement lingred for many days At last sending the Marquess Villa before with some part of his Troops himself arrives with the rest which in all made a body of betwixt five and six thousand Souldiers During this interim Crequi having not been able for want of men to perfect the circumvallation of the place the Spaniards had enjoyed all conveniencies to bring succours into it But with the arrival of the Savoyards being environed on both sides the River the taking it seemed secure if the emulation and contention betwixt the Confederates had not weakened their Force and Counsels Whereupon the taking of the out-works going faintly on Antonio Sotello and the Marquess di Calada took courage to fall into the quarters of Parma with so great success that though repulsed they did him most remarkable mischief there being killed amongst others Ricciardo Avogardo a Brescian of a very noble Family General of Edwards Horse Upon this Carlo Colonna also who till the arrival of Leganes out of Flanders commanded the Spanish Army putting on resolution incamps himself in the Lommelina in a quarter near to the place besieged committing to the Marquess of Torrecuse the defence of certain Posts advanced The French with the Duke of Mantua passed to the other side of the Po into the Savoyards quarters to attempt to dislodge him but whilst Torrecuso seconded by Colonna amused the Enemy five hundred Souldiers carrying certain provisions going out of Alessandria entred into Valenza on the other side through the quarters ill guarded by the Parmesians and French Which Crequi understanding fearing lest the besieged with this re-inforcement might fall into his own quarter returns thither And Colonna now seeing the attempt of a general succour seasonable drew forth his Troops along the sides of the Po and recovers a Fort at the entry into del Ponte first possessed by the Savoyards From thence he thrusts into Valence what was needful Vittorio looking on without opposition and Crequi with a battery afar off in vain endeavouring to hinder it This relief taking away from the Confederates the hopes of mastering the place obliges them after fifty days Siege to rise and retire Every one of the Chiefs desirous not to be held the Authour or cause of this ill success carried away with them their passions and excuses Crequi highly taxes the faith of the Savoyards as if that Duke not caring to see a good issue of the Siege had retarded Victuals weakly assaulted the Posts of Torrecuse and at last connived at the entrance of the succours On the other side Vittorio imputes to Crequi want of activity and negligence not only in the first motion of the Army but in not hindring the entrance of the first succours complaining that the French Army much weaker than the agreement and than was necessary had no other aim by ingaging themselves but to ingage their friends The Duke of Parma was universally blamed for his heat and inexperience in being joined with a few Forces and with uncertain and remote succours against so powerful a King The Pope as Soveraign of those States had by the means of the Vice-Legate of Bologna admonished him to desist but Edward not regarding the friendly office and Vrban not pressing it further the appearance served rather to satisfie the complaints of the Ministers of Spain who accused the Pope of negligence than effectually to promote Peace The Duke accompanied with few goes to the Court at Paris
the French cared not it should go further whereupon Monsieur Mellino Bishop of Smola being sent by the Pope to sollicite an adjustment though for that time in regard of the interests of the Crowns who desired to have their parts in it he obtained it not yet he effected that animosities should be laid aside and hostilities tacitly suspended But the Territories of Parma were more severely afflicted for that to free the Modenese from harms or rather to punish that Duke for the hostility undiscreetly attempted and to bring him also to a Peace by force Leganes sent between four and five thousand men with Carlo della Gatta into the Piacentino who possessed the Castle St. Giovanni Rottofredo and some Villages dispersing the Troops every where to plunder and burn the Country with as much mischief as could be At this very time Vincenzo Imperiale passing the Mountains of the Genouese takes Val Ditaro as a Country to which the Family of Doria pretended right Edward was still at Paris so that upon so many Invasions the Dutchess his Wife who governed in his absence being in disorder fearing Gabioneda requests the Duke of Mantua to send a renfort thither possibly believing that making use for that purpose of the Troops of the Venetians they might interest themselves in the maintenance of that place which gave jealousie to so many But the Senate not consenting that they should elsewhere be disposed of but for the Garrison of Mantua Monsieur de la Tour who for France remained with the Duke in quality of General of his Troops perswades him to send thither two hundred Foot of his own which were of the Garrison of Porto But they were no sooner brought into it but they were sent back to Mantua either because there was no need of so slender succours or because those of Parma conceived it better in all events that Sabioneda should depend upon themselves without bringing into it the Troops of a Neighbour who pretended right to it and had interest for it The lamentable condition of the Country of Parma being come into France the Duke parts Post loaded with hopes but being come into Italy found that he had brought from Court more liberal promises than he could receive ready succours He passionately desired with the French Troops and Savoyards joining to assault the Milanese and opening the way with his Sword revenge at once the damage done his Country Crequi excuses himself upon several pretexts sometimes alledging the scanty number of men and then shewing an unsuperable intrenchment which to dispute the passage the Spaniards had raised and well fortified along the Scrivia He promises nevertheless to assist him by diversions whereupon the Duke to defend his own was forced incognito and accompanied but with few by the River of Genua and by Lunigiana to get into his own Country where he was received by the people with great applause Most effectual Orders were surely sent from France not to let Edward be brought to despair or his Country be lost The Duke of Rohan to make a diversion was the first that advanced towards the Lago di Como where taking la Toretta which is near the Fort Fuentes and afterwards the Town of Golico made that Fort useless to the great trouble of the Spanish Ministers and terrour to the Country But the Duke could not long remain there having not only want of means to advance and subsist but doubting lest if he went too far off the Germans should come through Tirol into the Valteline where the people though he had declared by a publick Edict that other Religion than the Catholick should not be practised hated the Nation and the General being many ways vexed by the insolency of the Souldiery So that contenting himself to have plundred le Pievi and other Towns di Valsasna he retires He had demanded of the Venetians passage that through a Friends Country to rights and with more speed he might go to the succours of Parma not that in truth he did believe he should obtain it but that by the negative the Crown might better justifie it self to the Duke The Spaniards also to oppose him asked the same for the Germans which were to come out of Tirol into the Milanese But the Senate to one and t' other refuse it on the just pretext of the Plague which no less aflicted Tirol than the Valtelline Rohan being not yet retired Crequi to strengthen the diversion enters into the Milanese on the other side having besides some Troops come to him out of France perswaded the Duke Victorio to join Forces so that the Army consisted of ten or twelve thousand Foot and betwixt two or three thousand Horse Vigevano was threatned and being furnished but with a slender defence the taking of it was judged easie to the so great terrour of the whole Country that in the City of Milan fear at last was turned into tumult Leganes was therefore constrained to hasten thither with all his Forces calling back those which made spoil in the Piacentino and leaving Sorbellone a few Troops that intrenching himself at Mus he might make head the best he could against Rohan and if need required succour the Fort Fuentes by the Lago de Como He then encamps at Abbiagrasso to cover the innermost parts of the State and keep off hostility from that fruitful and delicious Country The Territories of the Duke of Parma by this means taking breath the Marquess Villa had not much to do to recover Castel St. Giovanni and plundring some Villages of the Country of Pavia to join without opposition the Army of the Confederates They in the opportunity of undertaking many things stood unresolved and in suspence what in particular was fit to be undertaken nor did the Duke of Savoy and Crequi agree Whereupon quitting the thought of Vigevano and threatning in several parts they ingaged in none At last with changing quarters and running to and fro having for some Weeks spoiled the Lomellina they advanced into the Novarese and took Fontanetto a place of little note but shall for the future remain famous by the death of Thoiras who playing the Volunteer with Vittorio shot with a Musket dyed immediately on the place Thence they passed to Olleggio in design to seize upon Arona a Castle upon the Lago majore by the possession whereof passage was not only opened to rich and well-peopled Vallies which might serve for convenient Winter-quarters but was shut to Succours and Levies which were to come out of Germany by that way which alone remained open to the Spaniards And in this also proceeding slowly the Counts Borromei to whom the Fief belongs had time to fortifie it and with Garrisons to strengthen the narrow paths of those Mountains But in truth a more notable occasion allured the French to hopes of better successes by passing the Tesino always believed a strong and almost invincible Rampart of the Milanese That River falling from the Alps and passing through il Lago maggiore
for a little space straightned by Rocks runs impetuously amongst the stones thence falling into a Plain waters a fruitful Campagnia and bearing Boats serves commodiously for the use of that Country so long till with a large Chanel and a pleasant Stream it discharges it self into the Po. Where the Plain begins the Confederates seeing all defence abandoned and far off casting over a Bridge of Boats brought thither upon Carts pass it At Tornavento which is no other than a Country-house the Quarter was planted and certain Ditches cast up in ancient times called Pan Perduto served for Trenches They diverted immediately the Navillio which is a Chanel that for the convenience of Commerce conveys part of the water of the Tesino to Milan to the so great confusion of that City that imagining the Enemy at the Gates as if there had been neither time nor escape many fled hastily with the best of their Houshold-stuff towards the Country of the Venetians The Cardinal Trivulsio getting on Horse-back with his Credit and Authority which he had very great amongst the Citizens running up and down the streets animated some strengthned all and distributing Arms to the Inhabitants appointed Guards and gave out Orders restrained the fright and in a great measure quieted the Tumult which the Spanish Ministers retiring themselves feared rather to irritate with their presence The City raged against Leganes that with an Army so well appointed having not hindred that passage carelesly amused himself in beholding the dangers and the damage but as it happens in such emergencies fear reigned every where more than counsel for if in Milan they were astonished the Confederates were also perplexed whilst the number of their men was not proportionable to the design of besieging that City and their chief purpose was vanished which in truth was to joyn with Rohan and with united Forces to advance either before Milan or into the bowels of the Country to carry fear into it and bring back some notable Conquest but Rohan too soon and Crequi too late being come into the Milanese the one being not able to subsist there and the other not to make any progress were the occasion of more noise than hurt Besides this they wanted Victuals and above all the inclination of the Savoyards did not conspire in the same ends Nevertheless Leganes was exercised with many thoughts To go nearer with the Army to Milan he feared to carty famine and commotion thither if he drew nearer to the Confederates to hazard a Battel he considered in the uncertain issue the certain loss of the whole State At last after several days perceiving by the Enemies not advancing that their thoughts were in disorder and their Forces not so strong perswaded rather by universal reproaches than the opinion of his Counsellors he resolves to rise from Abbiagrasso and advance towards the Enemy without other design than to reap the advantage of the occasions He found that for conveniency of Forrage the Savoyards were returned to the other side of the River whence he judged it seasonable to set upon the French on this side Charging therefore a part of their Cavalry which was roving without the Camp and obliging them to retire he afterwards attacques the Trenches and Forts The fight was obstinate and irksom in a long days work and in the heat of June to such a degree that after many hours both Armies being weary the French could no longer resist nor the Spaniards prevail In the heat of the Battel it seemed as if Leganes had had the better but the Duke Vittorio having repassed the Tesino brought Crequi succours so seasonably that Fortune began to waver But night separated and Leganes not having a more convenient Quarter near returns to Abbiagrasso Betwixt both the parties about three thousand men were killed and of the Spaniards Gerardo Gambacorta General of the Neopolitan Horse a valiant and prudent Person To determine who had the advantage in the fight whilst each ascribed it to himself it was fit to observe the consequences and because in an Enemies Country it seems that he that makes no progress is the person worsted the advantage was at last adjudged to the Spaniards because the French though they staid some days in their Quarters yet at last repassed the Tesino Their desires thereby were in prosecution of the same end to open the way into the Vallies formerly mentioned to possess Anghiera upon the Lago maggiore or Romagna near to the Sesia but neither succeeding they thereupon retire Crequi to Breme with a very few Forces and Vittorio to Vercelli to defend his own Country Discord between them brake forth more and more the Duke upbraiding the French with the service of having saved them at Tornavento and Crequi ascribing to the Savoyards the having missed occasions and successes But if the Duke felt the dissatisfactions of the Confederates Piedmont resented the injuries of the Spaniards for that Philippo di Silva General of the Horse over-running the Country recovered Annone possessed by the Confederates when they first moved and made himself Master of Gattinara carrying ruine and desolation where ever he came He of Parma enjoying a short suspension of mischiefs assembling some of his own Troops and some French being come to him by the River of Genoua attempts to recover Rottofredo but Martino d'Aragona coming upon him with a greater Party he was constrained to rise And apprehending greater oppressions after the French should be dislodged from the Milanese he sends to Paris Count Fabio Scoti the most trusted of his Ministers to the end that as Author of the counsel to adhere to that Crown he might also be the better instrument to obtain powerful succours But the affairs of that Kingdom were in so great turbulence that there was but faint hope to obtain assistance for the Spaniards invaded Picardy and Gallas with the Duke of Lorrain spoiled the Dukedom of Burgundy and Champaigne the people miserably suffering the punishments of faults which were not their own The French having renounced neutrality with the County of Burgundy under pretence that in Alsace that Province had afforded assistance to the Imperialists and Lorrainers the Prince of Conde had laid Siege to Dole but after having reduced it to great extremities by losing much time with his great slackness he frustrated the enjoyment of so near a Conquest for Lamboy and Merci being come with powerful Forces to its Succours under the Emperours Colours whilst the Spanish Army plaid the Conquerours in Picardy obliged the King to recall him and command him to raise the Siege The Spaniards under Prince Thomaso and with the assistance of Piccolomini sent by the Emperour with a good number of men had besieged la Chapelle forcing the Governour the Baron de Beck to give it up after eight days Battery The Catelet followed the example but with less defence They afterwards attacque Corby to assure the passage of the Somma and whilst the Siege lasted Jean de Werdt
and Piccolomini made a course as far as Pontoise with the Cavalry burning and plundering every where The place being taken sooner by much than it ought to have been there was no other obstacle betwixt that and Paris But Armies though victorious have always greater suspicions and difficulties than are conceived by the conquered Therefore applying themselves to ransack the Country and to raise the crys of the people against the Author of the War and the evils thereof they put Richelieu into a great straight but gave him time to ward the blow He in the beginning was in great trouble and knowing the City of Paris easie to be stirred hard to be governed oftentimes suspicious to the King and always troublesom to the Ministers had thoughts of carrying the King and Court to Orleans But in Council being boldly in this extremity reproached by others that if he had brought the Kingdom into danger he ought not to leave it without remedy taking heart he applies himself to the defence From the hatred against him proceeded in great part the present mischiefs for of the Governours of the places taken it was believed that some of them had been corrupted before they were besieged and that others had hastened the Surrender to burden with ignominy and infelicity the Director of the present Government He therefore applies himself in his adversity to other Arts than those which are usually practised in the prosperity of Fortune He takes away the Gabels puts Arms into the peoples hands gives the command of Armies to the Princes of the blood that their consideration and credit might invite Souldiers and keep them under the Colours which by reason of his Government were abhorred Soissons was the first who having near to la Fera augmented in haste the Army which he already commanded attempted to oppose the incursions of the Enemy but they beating the Regiment of Piedmont he was forced to retire to Noijon to defend the Country till Orleans should come into the Field with greater Forces Under the Mareshal de la Force greatly beloved of the Parisians twenty thousand of them took Arms to haste to prevent the mischiefs which Burgundy and Champaigne lay under Gallas after by burning and pillaging he had given vent to the natural cruelty of the Polonian Cavalry and the Croats came with an Army of forty thousand men to lodge at Fontaine Francoise and to fix his station there by some considerable Conquest endeavours to possess St. John de Losne but Richelieu calling Weimar and la Valetta out of Germany to succour the Kingdom sent the Count of Ranzau so seasonably into the place that withstanding the first attacques of the Imperialists it gave time to the French to strengthen themselves with so many Troops that being equal to the Enemy or rather more considerable by reason of the knowledge and advantage of the situation obliged him without the hazard of a Battel to retire loaden with pillage and much more with blame spoil alone seeming a recompence disproportionable to the occasion to fortune and to so powerful an Army Yet it is true that Gallas had just excuses though not then discovered having secret Commission from the Emperour to hazard nothing and not to ingage the Army just at that time when at Ratisbone the election of a King of the Romans was ripening to the end to make use of the countenance and power of the Army for incouragement of the business if need required The Forces also in Picardy being wearied and weakned by running to and fro and plundring the Infanta was not able to make any further progress distracted also from the side of Holland for that Orange having after a long Siege regained Schink Schans upon conditions was in complacency to the French in the Field threatning certain Forts which not far from Antwerp lye alongst the Scheld Orleans therefore had the opportunity to recover Roye after ten days attacque and thence laying the Siege before Corby in a short time takes in the outworks The King was at Amiens to incourage the enterprise and afterwards came to the Camp to be present at the surrender which the Spaniards could not hinder though they threatned Dourlans because Soissons opposed them Thus the fortune of the Kingdom and the Cardinal breathed again in as much as also on the other side near the Pireneans the Almirante of Castil having with a great Army besieged Bayonne the Count of Grammont Governour of Bearn had obliged him to raise it Domestick affairs notwithstanding grew somewhat turbulent many in Zaintonge and other Provinces rising against the Impositions So that eighteen thousand men were actually in Arms under the Marquess d'Isodun Brother to Charlois whose head some years past Richelieu had caused to be cut off Nevertheless one part of these Mutineers was quickly quieted and the other suppressed The discontents of the Princes that had commanded the Armies had yet a worse appearance because the Campania was no sooner at an end but they were aware that they had enjoyed employment not to advance them to command but to keep them quiet and that Richelieu had only made use of them during the storm leaving to others the pains and the dangers and reaping to himself the reward and the credit Orleans who before he made an end of the Siege of Corby perceived that he served not in the Army but for a shadow was gone to Blois but coming after the giving of it up to the Court to congratulate with the King departs of a sudden without seeing him together with Soissons both publishing to have certain advice that a Prison was to be their recompence The Cardinal applies his Wits to reconcile in the first place the King to his Brother who was not gone further than Blois nor was it difficult for him to do it under promise that the marriage with the Sister of Lorrain should be approved The Count then weakned by the separation from the other received it for a favour that he might for four years abide at Sedan where he appeared to be France now in this year by new Treaties closes more nearly with the Swedes concluding one in Wismar wherein all the former being confirmed the War was distributed into the hereditary Provinces of the Austrians Bohemia and the Provinces adjacent being allotted to the Swedes and to France those that were nearest the Rhine William Landgrave of Hessen came into this Treaty France agreeing to pay him a great Pension and two hundred thousand Dollars for the subsistence of his Army Whereupon he made no small progress for he not only obliged the Catholick Army which besieged Osnaburg to withdraw but surprised Minden and brought succours seasonably into Hanau besieged by Lamboy Nevertheless these ballanced not the advantages of the Saxons who after a long Siege got Magdenburg and afterwards Verben Banier who saw himself very much weakned being obliged to go towards the Sea to receive a powerful renfort that was sent him out of
Swede The King of Hungary leaving the command of the Army to Gallas going to Ratisbone obtains at last the Crown of King of the Romans promoted by the reputation and glory gotten in the Wars and the being adorned with all those virtues which rendred him the most worthy Heir of the Piety and Crowns of his Father The Spaniards employing plentifully Gold and endeavours the Electors were induced to it from the common danger lest the Emperour coming to dye amidst so many confusions and accidents there should not remain liberty for a new choice Bavaria at first averse now almost seventy years old having taken to Wife Maria Anna the Emperours Daughter An. Dom. 1637 by the birth of a Son enjoyed the first fruits of his posterity Whereupon to secure also to his Successors the Electorat he promoted with more earnest the Affairs of the Austrians Some of the greatest opposers were gained with money and presents nor availed it ought that the French remonstrated the Empire was rendring it self successive in that House which having a long time enjoyed it hence-forward would pretend it by right and custom nor that they offered the Forces of the Crowns confederate to maintain the liberty of their Votes nor that in the name of the Elector of Trier they interposed their protest of Nullity for the Election passed with the full consent of the others and general applause of the whole Empire Whereupon arose in the Treaties of Peace a lasting difficulty whilst France by reason of the exclusion of the Elector of Trier from the Diet would not acknowledge the new King of the Romans but for King of Hungary Neither were other lets wanting the confederate Crowns pretending after the fears were over in France during which Richelieu had shewed great propensity to Peace to becalm with the Treaty the fury of the Armies Pass-ports for the Hollanders and the Protestants of the Empire their Confederates and the Emperour and Spaniards denying them to these as to Vassals and to the others as to Rebels and therefore uncapable to appear in the assembly in quality of Soveraigns But notwithstanding that difficult and tedious obstacles were foreseen the Pope dispatches to Colen the City appointed for the conference the Cardinal Ginetti his Legate who passing through the Territory of the Venetians and being received with meet honours sent to the Republick a Letter from Vrban which with much urgency perswaded it to co-operate in the mediation of the Peace The Senate distinguishing its own disgusts from the common interests accepted it and complied with it making choice at the instances of the Ministers of France and Spain of Giovanni Pesari Cavalier for Ambassador at the meeting In this year the memory of things past being now abolished by the Peace by time the Ministers of the Emperour and King of Spain began again with those of the Republick the ancient correspondence with the wonted parity of usage whereupon Giovanni Grimani was sent to Vienna Ambassador in ordinary and from the Emperour was sent to Venice Anthonio Baron di Rabbata ANNO MDCXXXVII The distraction of the French and their retreat out of the Milanese had put the Duke of Parma into very great straits for Leganes sends an Army upon his back under the command of the Cardinal Trivultio who besides publick respect had particular motives of hatred against Edward At the same time Martin d'Arragon roved with the Cavalry betwixt Parma and Piacenza and taking St. Donnino a City which enjoys the dignity of a Bishops See wasted the Country called Pallavicino for it formerly had been confiscated from the Dukes of that Family and Gille de Haes in another part had gained Rivalta though well fortified by force The body of the Army attacqued Puiglio upon the Lenza and finding resistance would not stop there but carried the seat of the War and the force of their Arms to the Siege of Piacenza The Duke shutting himself up there and providing the Citadel had therein alone placed the hopes of defence but after some little contest in the very beginning of the Siege lost together with certain Mills the Island which the Po formed over against the City and which besides the offence it gave the Town it self by Batteries hindred the Navigation upon the River The Duke now began to perceive that he had been more greedy to undertake a War than able to defend himself Nevertheless was not wanting to sollicite for succours in several Courts The Pope Soveraign of the Country exceeded not mediation and Offices for Peace by the means of Count Ambrogio Carpegna who by very secret and private Commission from the Barberins convoyed offers to Edward of secret Subsidies of Money provided he would yield to their House certain Towns belonging to the Dukedom of Castro The great Duke also sends to Piacenza Dominico Pandolfino that he might interpose in the adjustment and by perswading the Duke to it by necessity positively denied him all assistance Nor would the Venetians alter their neutrality judging that whilst the Pope as Soveraign the great Duke as Kinsman the French and Savoyards as Confederates did not lend him their hand there was no more effectual argument for them not to out-run the others And the Spaniards with many flatteries assured them that as the Incursions into the Dukes Countries were only resentments of the damages done by him to the Milenese so if the Fortune of the War should make any conquest it should either be restored or deposited as a generous testimony of that moderation with which it was to be understood their King exercised revenge against an inferiour Prince And in effect they straightened the place but slowly rather to bring the Duke to an agreement than to take it as well knowing into what disorder in that case by reason of the pretensions of the Church they should put themselves and what jealousies would thereupon be raised in the minds of the Princes of Italy The Duke also falling very sick inclined at last to an Accord not seeing succours any where in a readiness for although the Fleet of France now at Sea appeared with some number of Ships in the Mediterranean making as if it would attempt to disimbark and thrust in succours to him yet the Spanish with Forces equal disputed it and Leganes by Land had so fortified the passages that it would be difficult and a work of time to force them In the beginning then of the year excluding Carpegna from the Treaty as little acceptable to the Spaniards by reason of his inclinations to Vrban and not more to the Duke by reason of the projects of the Barberins the agreement was by Melo and Pandolfino concluded and almost at the same instant approved and executed by both the parties for desiring not to be discovered in the Negotiation they equally endeavoured expedition and secrecy the one that the French who had their Garrison both in Parma and Piacenza might not give them any disturbance and the other because Sabioneda being
promote disturbances on that of Mantua The Republick by this means remaining quiet and secure reformed and diminished the number of their Army which was very considerable at Land and recalling the General Giorgio left Michael Priuli with Title of Proveditor It applied it self besides according to its Institutions so much the more to the Arts of Peace by how much it was esteemed to excel in those of disburdening the Treasury of those many debts contracted by the long expences of the past Wars it being its ancient custom in times of Peace to recover strength to the end to use it more powerfully where Fortune should present new occasion of troubles It had therefore laid up no contemptible treasure for important accidents and extremities taking rather money at Interest from private persons who as well Subjects as Strangers took for undoubted security that of the publick Faith Nor were they at all deceived for it was resolved to take a million of Gold out of the publick Coffers with which and other sums which were to be raised by the sale of certain Goods was to be satisfied in the first place that debt for the annual Interest whereof was paid seven and six per Cent with choice nevertheless of the Creditors to continue it in the Cantore but with the profit of five per Cent only whereupon the publick Charge decreasing the over-plus was imployed to pay off the principal of the debt it self ANNO MDCXXXVIII The Count of Monterey transporting himself from the Viceregency of Naples by Sea into Spain and passing by Genoua in the beginning of this present year the Ministers of Spain met at Pegli in a secret and grave Assembly concerning the state of affairs and the direction of the future Campagnia in which occasion was opened to them of great advantages They sent to Madrid their opinions about invading Piedmont and in that interim whilst Orders and Answers should come resolved to drive the French out of Breme that the Frontiers being secured the whole strength of the Milanese might with less distraction make War upon the Countries of the Savoyards In the month then of March was the Fort first invested and afterwards very suddenly environed with the whole Army and to take away succours from it the Bank of the Po was so fortified that Crequi attempting to send in by Boat a relief of some Souldiers their passage was hindred He not able to rest so satisfied had a mind to make a new tryal when as he was viewing the situation for planting of a Battery which might oblige the Spaniards to retreat being taken with a Cannon-bullet left his life upon that place together with the opinion of a Captain that for so many years past had rather had a name in Italy than been fortunate Wanting then a head almost all the French Souldiers who were not many disbanded and the Officers repassed the Alps so that Leganes had now liberty almost without opposition to continue the Siege The Garrison without hope of relief defended it self but weakly Five Batteries were raised with twenty pieces on them A Scalade having been attempted in vain approaches were opened and an Out-work called Horn-work being gained could not be kept the besieged still recovering it The place at last being more pressed by the attacque of Carlo della Gatta Neopolitan than elsewhere was rendred The Garrison which went out to the number of eighteen hundred men was conveyed to Casal and there the Governour whose name was Mongaiard had his head taken off To him who of mean birth was raised by the favour of Crequi to so important a Government was imputed that he had weakened the defence by appropriating to himself more pays and hastened the surrender to save the money he had gotten so that he made good by his punishment that baseness seldom finds an escape especially when too much covetousness is that which procures it To divert the new Regent from joyning her Forces to attempt the preservation of the place and to make it believed that Piedmont was in no danger Leganes had sent to Genoua the Abbot Vasques that with the Cavalier Ogliani sent thither from the Dutchess at the suggestion of the Spaniards the means might be discoursed of to compose the differences with the Brothers-in-law and with the Crown of Spain But it being difficult in discourses to keep dissimulation long concealed the Meeting was quickly dissolved the Savoyards perceiving that all tended to retard French succours and give time for the Orders from Spain And they came at last very positive that the Armies should be imployed in Piedmont that the Princes should be incouraged calling back from Rome Maurice who was returned thither and Thomaso from Flanders to the end that not only with military skill but with the authority of the name and the affection of the Subjects the proceedings of the Crown might be facilitated The Dutchess found her self now in very great straights environed with suspicions and with treacheries the minds of the people alienated and the succour scanty which she hoped for from France for that Richelieu to bring her to his will chose to leave her in danger Leganes by the taking of Breme proud to have driven the Enemy out of the Milanese and by the Intelligence he had in it hoping certainly to get himself into Casal advances to Vercelli in the month of May. The Dutchess was now forced to cast her self into the arms of the French by concluding a Treaty that obliged her To make War for two years with the Spaniards and the Princes their adherents joyning three thousand Foot and twelve hundred Horse to thirteen thousand five hundred men which the King without pretending repayment of charges but rather paying for his Quarters obliged himself to maintain in Italy The King promised not to make Peace but by common consent and without the Investiture should be conferred on the Duke by the Emperour in the same manner as his Father had obtained it Notwithstanding the limitation of time mentioned in the Treaty it was yet visible that Savoy was in such sort ingaged with France that it had no means to dis-intangle it self Piedmont remaining a free and open field for the French Armies which should not only enjoy Quarters at discretion but have every place ready to open the Gates to them Nor was the conjecture groundless for the Dutchess not knowing in whom among her Subjects she might put confidence of a sudden under the shew of giving a months pay brought a good number of French for her security into Turin and levying a Regiment of that Nation in her own Name to colour the Juggle committed to them the keeping of the Citadel A while after the Cardinal de la Vallette arrives in Italy to command the Army but not followed with Forces proportionable to what was needful nevertheless applies himself immediately to view and strengthen the places and coming into Casal discovers the contrivance which Leganes framed there whereof Ottavio Montiglio
authour of the contrived betraying of the place On the other side Monsieur de la Tuillerie being returned to Mantua sollicited that she would put the Marquess Guerriero from the Government of Porto to which he was restored and also one della Valle believed a partaker of the intelligences discovered in Casal The Princess professing her self ignorant of the Plot rejected the instances as contrary to her liberty and the dignity of her Son La Thuillerie acquiesced not but perceiving at last that the Emperour had declared that he would send a Commissary of his to Mantua if the Ambassador of France should abide any longer there he departs leaving the Count Bonzi Florentine as Resident The Venetians seeing that these troubles might break forth into worse accidents re-inforced the Garrison of Mantua to the number of five thousand men and sent another party to the Confines to be ready to be brought in if there should be need About this time hapned a notable encounter at Sea betwixt the Gallies of the two Crowns Roderigo Velasco with fifteen of the Spanish had dis-imbarqued Souldiers at Vado and in his going thence was overtaken over against Genua by Monsieur de Poncurlé who with an equal number followed him The Fight was bloody separating with a number in a manner equal of hurt and dead but with a different loss of Ships for the French took five and the Spaniards three But the success of the Armies either weak or unfortunate which happened elsewhere had not the same issue for the Mareshals Chastillon and la Force being come before St. Omer Prince Thomas seizing on a situation fit to incamp his Army brought succours twice into it and afterwards forcing a Quarter obliged them to retire so that the Campagnia ended in the Low Countries without other Conquest but of the weak Castle of Renti which was demolished and of the Catelet which being re-assieged by Monsieur de Halier was after the springing of two Mines recovered by assault and the Garrison of six hundred Spaniards cut to pieces The Hollanders to second these enterprises being by concert come into the field 5000 men under Count William of Nassau directed their course towards the Scheld to take in those Forts which defending the Dikes preserve the Country from Inundations and surprised some of them particularly that of Callo but being come to the other of Santa Maria the Spanish Troops flocking thither they were defeated with the loss of many drowned in the low Lands and others taken Prisoners The Prince of Orange not daunted with this unhappy success attempts with the gross of his Army the Town of Gueldre but the Cardinal Infante coming to its succours together with Lamboy who brought to him five thousand Imperialists assaults the Quarters of Count Henry Casimir de Nassau with so great success that passing over certain Trenches not yet perfected he took him Prisoner and put in such relief as obliged the Hollanders to rise and abandon some pieces of Cannon in the waters which being let in several ways by the besieged overflowed the whole Country Nor was the Fortune of the French much better on the Frontiers of Spain whether to carry the War into the Enemies own Country the Cardinal had resolved to bring an Army The Prince of Conde having in Guyenne assembled a body of twelve thousand men comes to the Port of Passagge where possessing himself of certain Ships which were there ready built he burnt others which were in building laying Siege afterward to Fontarabie a Frontier place and the Key of Navarre placed like a Peninsula in a very strong situation where the Vidasso disburdening it self opens a passage to receive the flowings of the Sea It is beyond belief in what a commotion the Kingdoms of Spain were being not accustomed to be sensible of an Enemy at home and under the guard of opinion and pride to enjoy a peaceable calm Whereupon the Nobility and Souldiery flocking to strives from all parts an Army was quickly formed under the Admirant of Castille which consisting of puissant Forces draws near to the French Camp The enterprise by reason of weakness and the disunion of the Chiefs proceeded more slowly than was imagined giving time to the Spanish Army to present it self which appearing at unawares came before the Line to give an assault Conde knowing that on that side some Troops had the Guard of the Trenches the Chiefs whereof and among them the Duke of Valette especially he had in suspicion of Intelligence with the Enemy sent others to re-inforce those Posts but the first being resolute not to give them place they turned their discontent and arms against one another leaving almost without contest the passage to the Spaniards The Marquess de Torrecuso was the first that attacqued the Line but he of Mortara had the honour to get in before him on the other side seconded afterward by the whole Army with so little blood that sixteen only were killed and one hundred and fifty reckoned to be hurt On the French side all was confusion flight and fear leaving to the Conquerours the field full of Booty Arms and other Provisions The News was received in the Court of France both for the loss and the dishonour with great trouble of mind because it looked as if the fidelity and prudence of the Chiefs had rather been wanting than Fortune or the Force of Arms. Conde was sufficiently blamed for negligence and that not disjoyned from the great greediness of gain with which he had carried on the enterprise and he upbraided the Duke de la Vallette with infidelity and want of care to such a degree that he to avoid the threatning anger of the Cardinal retired himself to London and his Father the Duke of Espernon was obliged to betake himself to a private life abandoning his Government of Guyenne So joyful a Victory being applauded in Spain with great Festivals the King rewards the Conde Duke with extraordinary pre-eminences and advantages as if the Fortune of the Army had taken its life from his alone direction not without the murmuring of those who having been exposed to dangers and the ingagements in the field saw one alone in the idleness of the Court go away with the recompences and the glory The War being scattered and spread into so many parts the variety of relations which for the most part delights interrupting at present too often the series of discourses make them in a manner seem tedious Weimar aspired in Germany to establish for himself a Soveraign State and although with money and assistance from France he managed the War he nevertheless directed it to his own advantages After the Victory formerly related with the places taken he possessed almost all Alsace a Province of the ancient Patrimony of the House of Austria both by its situation and extent held to be of great importance He now sets forth to besiege Brisach a place very strong with a Bridge over the Rhine and by
off till they should see the success the Fleet on the 7. of August in the morning was ranged into a Half-moon on the points whereof were placed the two Galliasses to cover the lesser Gallies from the shot of the Fort and so entred couragiously into the Haven where the Corsaires astonished at so great boldness and those thereupon who had the guard of the Ships flying in confusion to Land they made their defence only with Cannon and Muskets from the Fort and from the Trenches The Fort was not sparing of its Cannon but the two Galliasses halling themselves under the Wall and with greater Pieces some shot whereof fell particularly into the Church to the great resentment of the Turks restraining its Battery covered the Gallies in such sort that they advanced under the Bolsprits of the Enemy There finding them empty some Mariners of Perasto incensed at the remembrance of the spoils done to their Country not long before by these very Pirates leaping into the water cut the Cables and the Chains which tying the Ships one to another made them fast to the shore So all the sixteen being taken and towed away with incessant shooting on both sides but little shedding of blood on the Venetians side of persons of account Giovanni Minotto only a Masters Mate being hurt with a Musket they carried them to Corfu in great Triumph There was found upon these Gallies Cannon Arms and Provisions over and above all the Furniture belonging to the Ships themselves and some booty which was presently divided The Hulls of the Gallies to the end both the Corsaires and the Turks might lose the hopes of ever having them again were afterwards all sunk for the making of the Mole at Corsu except the Admiral of Algier which was sent to Venice to be kept in the Arsenal as a Memorial and another which was known to belong to a great Man of the Turks carried away formerly into Barbary by one Cicale a Fugitive The gallantry of the action was universally magnified especially in the Kingdom of Naples and by the Subjects of the Church who acknowledged themselves preserved from cruel mischiefs The news coming to Venice by the Galley of Martin Molino Master of it the Ministers Residents of Princes came to congratulate and the Pope sent an express Brief commemorating the glorious enterprises of the Republick for the maintenance of the Faith and numbred this present action amongst the most famous and advantagious to Christendom offering his Forces whatever should happen upon it The Nuntio as the occasion required was admitted to present it at an Audience and the Senate corresponded in giving thanks Greater signs of joy were not publickly permitted in Venice than to give God thanks by the Sacrifice of a solemn Mass Molino being rewarded with a Chain of Gold Capello honoured with the dignity of a Counsellor and Marcello with that of Censor and a thankful commendation given to the rest the Senate remained in suspence what resentments and resolutions the Ottoman Ministers were to shew upon it Ordering therefore an exact Watch every where in the Islands and on the Borders they communicated to the Christian Princes the success shewing in this occasion also to have practised their ancient custom to prefer honour and common safety before dangers and their own interest At Constantinople mens minds seemed in truth variously affected for upon the first report of the Pirates being besieged in the Port the Turks had made a shew to be somewhat sensible of it but judging that the Sea would either open a way for them to escape or would hinder the Venetians longer stay there Musse Bassa who in the Kings absence governed in quality of Caimecan that is Lieutenant of the Grand Visier made himself ignorant of what had happened not so much out of a dexterity as because Forces being far off and the King ingaged against a powerful Enemy he thought it not fit for him with complaints and jealousies to provoke him thereby against others But when the certainty came of all that had happened with the carrying away of the Gallies artifice being out-done by Nature and Barbarity he brake out into excess of anger The whole fact coming afterwards to be published the principal Ministers and all sorts of persons were moved at it exasperating the violation of the Port of the Fortress and of the Church besides the carrying away of the Ships appointed for the Grand Signors service There happened a while after a commotion amongst the Corsaires some of which and in particular the Son of Piccinino in a mournful semblance and a pitiful habit as is the custom of that Nation with tears and crys filled with lamentations the Divan and the principal houses of the great men describing the insult deploring the loss of the Gallies the dispersing of the Slaves and reckoning amongst the losses the lost hopes by roving at Sea to plunder and devour the Wealth of the Christians The Ministers hereupon greatly moved arrogantly required of the Bailo the restitutions of the Ships but he it was that Luigi Contarini Cavalier who had grown old in the experiences of almost all the Courts of Europe with as much calmness and constancy denied it and brought his reasons interposing time to fury and also with dexterity shewing The right to punish him that dare come into another mans house to steal He alledged the Articles and Agreements attributing the blame of the evil that had happened to the Turkish Commanders that had contrary to the Peace given the Pirates protection and therefore he rather demanded that they might be exemplarily punished as guilty through an insatiable covetousness of prey and in contempt of the Orders of Amurath to have gone out of their way and violated the Dominion of a Prince in friendship with the Ottoman Port. In effect minds being a little quieted many within a while detested their imprudence and temerity nay at Algier Ali Piccinino was condemned as having gone beyond his Commission if he should fall into the power of that Government to lose his head The Ambassadours of the other Christian Princes presented a Writing of one and the same tenour to the Caimecan inveighing bitterly against these very Corsaires for the mischiefs received by every of the Nations which frequented the Ottoman Havens though in perfect friendship with the Port whereupon approving as just the chastisement received they appeared to interest themselves in the maintaining what the Venetians had done It seemed thereupon that the accident was communicated to the King with some sort of moderation But with so much the more bitterness did the Sultana-Mother and the other Women of the Seraglio exclaim against it for either corrupted with gifts by the Corsaires or longing that to exercise their authority nearer hand and enjoy their wonted pleasures he might quickly be restored to the Seraglio they all laboured that abandoning the remote undertaking of Persia he would imploy his Arms on this side against Christendom Amurath was at
act of confidence agreed that together with the National the Cardinals also of the Palace Brother and Nephew of the Pope himself should do it But as to the affairs most important the Ambassadour demonstrated to Vrban what the danger was which impended from the Turkish Arms. That Babylon was taken and therefore in Persia the War at an end or Peace very near It was not to be doubted but that to Amurath puffed up and elated in his mind ambition and power would suggest new designs and bold attempts The long intestine discords of the Princes had these many years served for pastime to the Barbarians who carefully observe the conjunctures by assaulting the weakest to make way to invade the more powerful War was scattered in Italy and in every other part Christendom appeared all bathed in blood nor were other reports heard of but those of deadly Battels and lamentable Sieges Why should so great slaughters be endured for unprofitable Conquests nay for great damages if we will compare them to the progress which the common Enemy promises himself That Christendom can save it self from this present shipwrack but by Peace alone That it was Urbans duty to apply the prayers and ingage the Authority of a common Father and a Prince to pacifie his Sons and unite them against the Power of the Barbarians That it was his office to calm the World appease the Kings pacifie the Princes quiet disturbances and compose the people The Republick would not spare pains and endeavours to second those pious intentions and his most prudent judgment She saw her self threatned by the unjust rage of the Turks but what was her Country but the out-works of others She maintained with a long Frontier the Guard of the Confines of Italy and the violence of a furious Torrent If she should yield to necessity or fall under force what would become of the Kingdoms of Sicily and Naples nay the State of the Pope himself This Country the Guardian of Religion the Seat of Liberty and Honour cannot be invaded by the Turks in one part but it will be oppressed all over Their dreadful Arms are to be compared to that poyson which by one sole touch creeps irresistably over the whole body That the Senate for a common benefit promises a constancy in maintaining the War equal to the Generosity of provoking it The proud pretensions of the Turks had for their aim to extort from the Republick Ships and Gallies to offend Christendom with the very instruments of their own defence In case of denial War ensued of granting the power and strength of the Enemy was increased who not content with the usurping of so many spoils lies in wait for the last breath of languishing Christendom That the Republick had given an absolute denial to their demands yet knew their Forces unequal and by consequence the danger great Nevertheless put their Arms in order prepared for resistance with a firm hope that that War being from God and the cause undivided betwixt the Church and the Republick blessings from Heaven would abound nor would warlike assistances be wanting in particular that of the Vicar of Christ The Pope heard all with grave reflections discoursed of many things and although more difficult to resolve and put them in effect nevertheless affirmed that urgency coming upon them he would not suffer his endeavours and forces to be wanting For the present he permitted the Levy of three or four thousand men in his Country and to promote more vigorously the Mediation of Peace betwixt the Princes he sent Extraordinary Nuntio's to the Courts with vehement intreaties and effectual considerations to bring them to some Conditions of Peace and if that should be found too difficult and long to a Truce or at least to a suspension of Arms by Sea by transmitting their powers to Rome to the end that under the eye and direction of the Pope the Treaty might with as much care as the necessity required be brought to perfection The Ambassadours of the Republick cooperated in the same the interposition of Vrban proving faint and not acceptable For a pretext of particular diffidence served the distaste which was pretended by the Emperour by France and by Spain for there being named in the promotion of Cardinals by the Emperour the Prince Rinaldo d'Esté and by one of the Crowns Giulio Mazarini and by the other the Abbot Peretti the Pope denying to comply with the instances and to cover the little inclination he had towards those persons alledging that they were not National deferred the promotion though there were many places vacant The Crowns herewith not at all content insisted on the Nomination with so much heat that being at variance in all else they agreed only in this to force the will of the Pope and passing from intreaties to protests and threatnings gave out they would forbid their Subjects to accept of that Dignity as often as the nominated should not be comprehended The French in particular pressed for Mazarine who besides what he had negotiated in Piedmont had in his extraordinary Nunciature of France so gained the favour of Richelieu and had declared himself so partial for that Crown that having drawn the Cardinal Anthonio to the dependence upon it he not only passed in Rome for the most confident Minister of France but being called to Paris was declared Plenipotentiary at the Meeting for Peace not without the disgust and murmuring of some of the Nation that for the Purple and weightiest Imployments Strangers were preferred as if Merit and Capacity were wanting in so many persons of the Kingdom To exasperate minds the more there happened afterwards other lesser accidents which yet in the Court of Rome take the place of greater matters for the Master of the Horse of the Mareshal d'Estré Ambassadour of France being out-lawed for having taken away out of the hands of the Serjeants a Friend of his was killed in the Country while he was yet in his service and his head publickly exposed in Rome Whereupon the Ambassadour taking himself to be slighted intermitted going to Audiences from whence came that in France also they were denied to Monsieur Scotti Nuntio Extraordinary with much rigour and severity This disgust was at last composed with the punishing some Officers and with the offices of respect and esteem which the Cardinal Barberin passed with the Ambassadour in his own house going thither to visit his Wife After this upon the old diffidences with the Spaniards were sowed new discontents so that the Ambassadour Marquess di Castel Roderigo suspended in like manner the Audiences with Barberino because he being the Cardinal Protector of the Religion of the Franciscans had by the Authority of the Pope assumed to the Generalat a Brother that had not the Royal approbation and the displeasure was so much the more increased by how much the same Ambassadour the night of the Nativity caused in Rome fast by a Church to be arrested the Prince of Sans of the
House of Dorefici a Neopolitan accused to frame with the Ministers of France not without the knowledge of the Barberins concerts against that Kingdom and being sent to the Vice-King had his head publickly cut off From all this the Negotiation of Peace grew cool besides that through the difficulty of the Pass-ports the meeting of the Assembly was prolonged and as for the general Truce which was to be managed in the Court of Rome the French though their Confederates of contrary Religion could not come thither shewed themselves ready to send their powers conscious nevertheless that such a proposition would be adhorred by the Spaniards as afterward happened King Philip declaring himself that he could not open his mind in confidence to Vrban whilst one of the Cardinal Nephews shewed himself so partial to France The Mission then of Extraordinary Nuntios rendred unprofitable by the difficulty and little pleasing by reason of the disgusts was of no other use but to give a change in Vienna and Madrid to those in Ordinary The weight of the Mediation falling almost wholly upon the Ambassadours of Venice the Truce was by them point blank proposed in France and in Spain but was encountred with the wonted disagreements for Richelieu desired it for eight or ten years and that every one should remain in possession of what he was seized and Olivares pretended it for a very short time for the negotiating of the Peace only or if it were to last for a long term that Conquests should be restored Nor was there better success in the suspension of Arms by Sea which was also proposed to give the Turks some apprehension for the intentions being no less differing than the interests whatsoever inclination the Spaniards shewed to it furnished the French with an argument to reject it out of a belief that they were induced to yield their assent from weakness and the fear of their Naval preparations So that during all this present year nothing else was wrought out for the Peace but that the Emperour at the instance of Giovanni Grimani Ambassadour for the Republick consented a safe conduct to the Palatine to send his Ministers to the Meeting As to that of the Spaniards for the Provinces of Holland after the Cardinal Infante had by several means sought but in vain to bring them to a Treaty he dispatched it but it was not by them accepted for expressing to grant it to the Deputies of the Vnited Provinces of the Low Countries they pretended that it should have been said To the Ambassadours of the States General of the Vnited Provinces of the Low Countries And upon this contest they dwelt long Spain not assenting to the Character of Ambassadours thereby not to authorize their Soveraignty but willing rather to leave a blank for the quality to the end it might be inserted by the States themselves as they desired it But that pleased not Holland neither so that careless of the dangers of the Republick and the threatnings and preparations of the Turks so far was it from facilitating Peace that some rather doubted that the Venetians applications to the affairs of the Sea did much promote the Princes designs to disturb Italy And to say truth she underwent strange and dangerous accidents for Prince Thomas being come the beginning of the year out of Flanders to Milan held with the Cardinal his Brother Trivultio the Governour Aragona and the Great Chancellor assisting a close and secret Meeting in which it was resolved to make War in Piedmont The difficulties they met with about the manner were not small because the Princes what with the disposition of the people and with Intelligences hoped to make a Conquest of the Country for themselves and the Spaniards who furnished the money and men for it pretended that the advantage of the Conquests should be theirs to ballance it with the losses which they received or feared elsewhere It was at last agreed that what should come to be conquered by the Kings Forces should be kept by the same and as much as should voluntarily submit should be at the disposing of the Princes who transported by their interests consented that the two Crowns the one with open Hostility and the other under the pretext of succours should rent Piedmont into pieces The Spaniards could have desired that the Emperour would have sent a body of his Troops into Italy or at least a General to command those of the German Nation which they had in their service in the Milanese to the end that the cause might have received authority from the Emperours Name and he have been constituted Judge betwixt the pretended Tutors of the little Duke but Count Traatmanstorf Ferdinand 's most favoured Minister kept him off from medling in the Affairs of that Province the Emperour complaining rather of the Spaniards that for the interests of Piedmont the more weighty ones of the Empire were neglected and in particular those of Alsace which so much concerned the House in general Nevertheless to comply with them he declares null the Testament of the Duke Vittorio and decrees the Princes Tutors to the Nephew They under this colour publish a Manifest to gain them the people and disanulled all the acts of the Regent who with other Writings and contrary Edicts maintained her right and authority But passing quickly from the Pen to the Sword the Spaniards getting first into the Field one part of the Army with Martino d' Aragona went to besiege Centio not so much to open the passages as to draw the applications and French Forces into those parts The enterprise was carried on by Antonio Sottello for that Aragona taking a view of the Town of Salicetto near to Centio with the shot of a Musket was killed In this while Prince Thomas with Spanish Troops only surprises the Town of Chivas not far from Turin and it was firmly believed that he held intelligence with the Governour because though he brake down the Gate with a Petard there did not appear in those within a disposal of those Orders for the defence which in case of sudden and unexpected accidents use to be given out by those that have the command The Prince Cardinal conveyed himself thither to stir up the people in his favour nearer hand but the Garrison and the Governour were placed by the Spaniards Tomaso losing no time to go on takes Chieri and Moncalieri so soon as he came before them The Town of Aglié making resistance was plundred and Inurea taken by force after a short defence La Valle d' Agosta declared it self to be at the Princes devotion and because both hearts and Gates were opened to them Verrua and Crescentino were given up the Inhabitants in this last hindring the French Garrison to defend it To open the Navigation of the Po Pontestura in Monferrat was taken in Thomaso coming near to the City of Turin filled every thing with alteration and such a muttering that the Dutchess was more afraid of a tumult of
the people than the assault of the Enemy Nor did this so much arise from the felicity of the late successes and from the satisfactions which accompanied the Name and Arms of the Prince as from the great number of Partisans and Confidents he had in Turin some whereof first with secret and now with open discourses stirred up the minds of all against the present Government For this cause the Regent sending the little Duke and the Daughters for greater security to Monmelian was forced to commit herself wholly to the custody and direction of the French La Valetta orders the defence Sentinels and Guards whereupon the people that fluctuated amidst various affections were restrained rather by fear than fidelity The Prince seeing no commotion in his favour retires While he stayed at Valentino the Nuntio Caffarelli who resided for the Pope in Turin brought him in the name of the Dutchess advantageous conditions of Peace but without effect they excluding his coming into Turin and participation in the Regency which the Prince pretended The French tempted the Cardinal accounting it great advantage if they could but separate him from his Brother in him as in the eldest residing the more legitimate title to the succession and the tutelage But in the pitch of so propitious fortune the Brothers not willing by dividing to weaken their hopes and the party linked themselves rather so much the faster with the Spaniards and Thomaso in conjunction with Leganes marches to besiege Moncalvo and before it was rendred separating with some Troops surprises Villa Nova d' Asti Both the Brothers afterwards go to Asti a City furnished neither with Fortifications Provisions nor a sufficient Garrison but there being within it certain Companies of Piemontois who at the name of the Prince flying away both Arms and Colours rendred without defence The Commander Balbiani who was the Governour retired into the Citadel but kept it not above three days it being weak little and commanded by a small Fort upon the Hill possessed by the Spaniards Nevertheless because he expected not the Cannon he was suspected that he had before the Siege been overcome either by affection towards the Princes or some other interest The Citadel remaining in the hands of the Spaniards the City was delivered to the Princes either in order to the Agreement because it rendred voluntarily or rather because being exposed to whom was Master of the Field Leganes did not care to employ a Garrison there keeping it under with the Citadel which remained in his power The Cardinal fixes his residence there but beginning together with his Brother to be aware that they were made use of as instruments of their own and the Country's slavery they desired to raise a body of men to act apart from the Spaniards take places and form a third party which might render them more valued by Strangers and acceptable to the people and demanded of Leganes in conformity to the Agreement money to make Levies He furnishes it but scantily to the end that having Forces of their own they might not take the liberty and courage to free themselves from the Spanish party In the mean time making profit of the Enemies disorders and of the countenance but rather weakness of the Princes he promoted the advantages of the Crown making progress in the Monferrat so that having forced the Castle of Moncalvo he came to the Siege of Trino A thousand Souldiers which were within it were not sufficient for the great circuit and the many fortifications which environed that place For which cause la Valetta having not been able to prevent the Siege by succours the Spaniards had the good luck not only to take the Out-works by assault but to enter into it mingled with the defenders as they retired By this means Casal remained blocked whereupon la Valetta having received out of France some little renfort carefully put into it eight hundred Souldiers and assigns the Government to Monsieur de la Tour the Duke of Candale being dead there who first had it But not having Forces to be able to resist in several places he provides Carmagnuola Chivasco and some other places more commodious or suspected abandoning Alba with some other Towns not possible to be kept Cuneo also declares it self in favour of the Princes which served to open them the way to Villa Franca and exclude French succours by Sea and Sant ' Ja gave it self to the Spaniards so that except the Metropolis scarce any other remained entire in Piedmont To oppose himself to so many losses la Valetta goes out of Turin recovers Chieri cutting the Garrison in pieces and together with the Duke of Longueville come out of France with some Troops marches towards Asti where by Intelligence he hoped to surprise the Town and take the two Princes Prisoners who were then within it Understanding in his march that the Plot was discovered changing his way he goes to Chivas and sits down before it The succours which Leganes upon knowledge of it sent came not in time nor availed it that he to hinder Victuals lodged with his Army betwixt that place and Turin much less that assaulting the Lines he attempted to force them Wherefore they being stoutly defended he was constrained to abandon it so that the Baron de Sebach the Governour having want of provisions and relief surrenders During this Siege the Prince Cardinal invited by the Governours of Villa Franca and Nizza going towards these parts taking in his way Ceva with other places found that his reception into the Towns fore-mentioned came to be hindred by the French who with 18 Gallies and 24 Vessels lay before them when at the appearing of certain Spanish Ships removing to chase them the Governours opened the Gates the Citadel of Nizza only resisting for some days The French intended with the whole Army to attempt the relief of it but not coming in time having in their march taken the Castles of Bene Fossano and Mondovi resolved to attacque Cuneo notwithstanding the Intelligence they had within it had been discovered But such conquests and attempts could not countervail the losses and the dangers whereupon the Dutchess making great complaints to obtain more vigorous assistance from France Monsieur de Chavigny Secretary of State arrives at Turin not so much to comfort her as to intimate to her That there was no other way of safety for her but that of putting her self and the Country blindfold into the Kings trust who then ingaged in reputation and interest would with a strong hand and all his Forces come to her relief This was Richelieu's counsel who equally fixed in the advantages of the King and implacable in his own revenge upon the Savoyards preferred the profit offered him by the occasion before all other considerations The Dutchess resisting as much as she could was at last forced to abandon Carmagnola Savigliano and Chierasco to be garrisoned by French for so long as the Spaniards and the Princes should retain their
and of the ingaging the Army in that Country whilst he lost Alsace and Banier increased to little less than thirty thousand fighting men was wandring towards Bohemia to gain quarters there The Spaniards counselled the Emperour to go himself into the Field and command the Army being in great disorder through the discords and emulations of the Chiefs and in requital of the succours which they received from him in Flanders besides the payment of six thousand Hungarians they furnished him with a great sum of money But Ferdinand abhorring the charge and the danger which the assuming of the command of the Army carried with it allots it to the Archduke Leopold Guilielmo his Brother but to make an effort capable to drive the Swedes out of Germany he had recourse to the Pope demanding of him a powerful assistance Vrban excuses himself because the differences of the Venetians with the Turks being not yet appeased he professed that for that cause abandoned by every body else he was ingaged to imploy his mind and all his Forces The hopes then of Ferdinand depending upon Spain alone and the recovery of Alsace highly concerning him he sends Hannibal Gonzagha Ambassadour Extraordinary to Madrid by whom a Treaty was concluded to raise at common Charge an Army for that purpose to be commanded by Melo This Levy went not forward to designs of War the hopes of a Treaty intervening for Duke Bernard of Weimar dying at Neoburg in the thirty sixth year of his Age snatcht away by a short sickness in the greatest progress of Glory the Austrians believed with money and advantages to gain Erlach and other principal Commanders that had the Command of Brisach and the places of consequence But Richelieu with his wonted Ascendant of Wit and Fortune concludes a more speedy and happy Treaty with them for captivating with a vast sum of money the mind of those to whom the Duke in his Testament had committed the care of the Army he agreed with them That they should accept the Duke of Longueville for their General and be obliged to make War for the advantages and interests of France who was to pay the Army and Garrison of Brisach which under the Government of Erlach should be composed of Germans and French It happened that Charles Lodowick Palatine who was then at London no sooner heard the News of Weimars death but posting incognito through France endeavours to get to that Army in hope not only by conformity of Religion Manners and Tongue but by money and promises from the King of England to induce it to accept him for their Chief by which means he afterwards proposed to himself either by Force or Treaty for the exchange of Alsace to recover the Palatinate Richelieu who by many Spies had his eyes every where being advertised of such an intention caused him at Molins in the Borbonnois to be arrested and did not release him though the King of England not without complaints pressed it till the Treaty with the Weimarians was finished Thus in a moment fell into the power of France a Town a Province an Army not without great reflections of the Swedes and greater of the Germans who would have wished that Crown an Assistant and Neighbour but not so much advanced into the Empire Neither were other prosperities in the Provinces of Flanders wanting to the same for though in the beginning of the Campagnia Piccolomini had beaten Monsieur de Fichieres who besieged Thionville and with many Arts brought him with many others into that Town Prisoner yet on the other side Monsieur de la Meillerey passing through the County of St. Paul incamps with ten thousand Foot and eight thousand Horse before Hesdin a place of great accounts and having sprung two Mines and given three assaults took it being rendred on conditions The King who to countenance the action abode with the Cardinal at Abbeville entring into Hesdin by the breach and adding reward to Merit created him Mareshal of France The Infanta having taken Post at Bourbourg had attempted in vain to succour it for Orange seconding the design somtimes threatning to attacque Guelder and then attempting to dis-imbark at the Sas of Gant he had been obliged to divide his Forces The chief counsel of Richelieu consisted in incommodating the Spaniards upon their own Frontiers demonstrating to King Lodowick That the Enemy being invaded at home would discover his weakness and that Monarchy want strength to supply in so many parts foreign accidents that many Provinces would quickly appear mutinous all groaning under the Government of insolent Ministers with few Fortresses and they without trusty Garrisons with Souldiers for the most part mercenary and Strangers especially when they should be aware that they were under a Government burdensom in Peace and in War unhappy An imagination which came to pass perhaps beyond the belief of the Author himself through such casualties and sad emergencies that the World had occasion to believe that though for the most part humane counsels depend upon events Fortune did adjust events to the counsels of Richelieu He laid the foundations of it in this year by sending the Prince of Conde towards the Pirenei who took Salces the first place that lies nearest to the Mediterranean Sea on the Confines of Spain though after some months it was recovered by Philip Spinola He had conceived greater hopes of the Naval Army which commanded by the Archbishop of Bourdeaux in number about sixty Vessels plyed to and again upon the Coast in the Ocean but the effects proved not suitable for it effected nothing but the landing at Laredo taking and burning certain Ships and plundering some weak maritime places On the other side Spain received a notable blow for after Bourdeaux was retired into the Ports of France 67 Ships amongst which some were of a vast burden spread their Sails towards Flanders having upon them many Souldiers a great quantity of money and other provisions to carry a powerful relief into the Low Countries The way to pass into those Provinces by Land being on all sides stopt and to provide them money the exchange devouring a great part it had been resolved in Madrid to make an effort by Sea in concert with the King of England who jealous of the Greatness and of the Designs of France desiring to see them succoured and provided permitted retreat and security for the Spanish Ships into his Ports But this Fleet no sooner appeared in the Chanel but Martin Tromp Admiral of Holland with thirteen small but nimble and well appointed Ships comes up with it provoking it with incredible boldness to fight Sixteen others a while after joyned themselves to him and by the nearness of the Ports of Zeland and Holland receiving daily Renfort was quickly increased to such a face of a strong Fleet that Anthonio Oquendo General of the Spanish though superiour in number and in the bulk of Ships thought good to retreat into the Downs in England hoping that the Hollanders
of no import to it self The Pope therefore seemed to hear with trouble the offices brought to him by order of the Senate and rather making light of them not without scorn refuses to stop the course of Law and admit Mediators betwixt Soveraign and Vassal of whom he intended to require humiliations persisting to have him come in person to render him the respect was due to him Nor had the Barberins greater apprehensions of the other Princes observing that the Ministers of Spain though fluctuant amidst most weighty jealousies proceeded nevertheless with great moderation and the Ambassador of France notwithstanding the protection which his King shewed to have Prince Edward in proceeded with coolness and reserve both the Crowns agreeing in the maxims and the interests rather to gain than make themselves Enemies with the Pope and his House Moreover the Grand Duke and the other Italian Princes the Pope being armed seemed rather in suspicion to receive disturbance than capable to give it and so much the more by how much the Barberins amused them in Treaty with greater gentleness discoursing in particular of several expedients with the Marquess Montecucoli sent to Rome by the Duke of Modena and those consisted in depositing Castro in hand of the Cardinal d' Este Brother of the Duke of the same name for so long till that the purchase of Pontremoli being concluded by the Barberins which for want of money the Spaniards were treating to sell this might be consigned to Edward and that remain to the Church or that the Camera undertaking the obligation to pay the Montisis should recompense the Farnesi with other Fiefs in lieu of Castro It was also proposed that to secure present suspicions an Ecclesiastical Garrison should remain in that place for some years and then jealousies being removed every thing to return freely to their first owners Yet the Cardinal Barbarin not long after declares himself that any expedient would hardly be admitted which required the restitution of Castro and Montalto but as to the more open Country seems to think that to render that the Pope would not be found much against it There was great difficulty in all the parties agreeing in one point only to make use of equal art to gain the advantage of time and protract with delusions the Treaty the Barberins on the one side proposing conditions to consume the Duke and weary the Mediators and the Duke on the other giving them the hearing though resolved to grant nothing the better to arm himself make himself Friends and well impress his rights and interests in all the Courts But the Duke of Mâ—dena quickly comprehending to what end the Treaty tended recalls his Minister from Rome and the great Duke shewed himself weary having not been able to obtain of Vrban any limitation of time and retardment of the sentence nor of the Duke that in token of obedience he would send his eldest Son to Rome he resolutely refusing to put the Successor of his Country into the hands of his Enemies The Venetians kept themselves silent but the Barberins interpreting it as in effect it was rather an argument of discontent than a token of satisfaction in the answers received repenting the harshness of them commanded the Nuntio that he should piece up the Treaty again He with the wonted forms shewed By the gaining of Castro the War ended the Popes honour satisfied the Law of Justice fulfilled provided the Duke would remain quiet The Army afterwards by the assistance of the Prefect being remarkably increased at Ferrara and Bologna and Forts on this side the Po raised at Figarolo and Melara with strong Guards the Nuntio represented it as a necessary caution and bridle to the Dukes transports who turbulent and fierce armed as if he would headily contend with the Pope about power and dispute right with his Soveraign This served not at all to mitigate jealousies and disgusts for the fortifying on the Banks of the Po was not only against ancient Covenants with those of Ferrara but might prove of extream prejudice to the Polesine a Country betwixt the Adica and the Po subject to the overflowings of many waters and indowed with as much population and wealth as it was destitute of Towns and exposed without other defence but that which the nature of the situation with the Dikes of the Water-courses and Rivers gives it With all this the Senate not at all amused with the Nuntios expressions strengthened the neighbouring Garrisons An. Dom. 1642 and sent to that border four thousand Foot with some Companies of Horse At Rome in this interim Monitories and Bulls thundred one after the other citing the Duke to the Court with a safe conduct in which was prescribed him a train of fifty persons only But the Duke published a long Manifest in print which though a while after answered by the Ecclesiastick party was nevertheless relished by the world with great applause because with much moderation and modesty it deduced the Treaties Priviledges and Rights which supported his cause He declares withal his intention to send an Ambassador to Vrban to carry him his obedience and those motives which he had not been able to alledge in the Process but the Pope excluded his admission The publication nevertheless of the sentence was deferred for some days not so much for certain terms which they call contumacious as because Raggi the Auditor della Camera to whom the publication of Bulls belonged being of the number of those promoted to the Cardinalat that charge was for some days vacant In the foresaid promotion Vrban at last was willing knowing that it was not his interest to continue for this cause in greater disgusts to flatter the Princes with exalting to the Cardinal dignity the Prince of Esté Mazarine and Peretti named by the Emperour and both the Crowns For the Republick was promoted Mark Antonio Bragadino Bishop of Vicenza whose Grandfather barbarously starved in Cyprus by Mustasa after his valorous defence of Famagosta rendred the Nephew so much the more worthy of that Purple which is so fitly dyed in the Blood of the Martyrs for the Christian Faith ANNO MDCXLII The jealousies and thoughts what would become of the affair of Castro were extended also to Strangers who seeing the Princes of Italy arm so eagerly either not thinking the cause deserved it or believing that it being easily composed they would turn themselves to greater designs endeavoured to strifes to assure themselves of their intentions and draw them to their party The Spaniards in particular propounded that laying aside for the present the dispute of Castro or agreeing it with some easie expedient the Princes of Italy should unite in a League with their Crown and concert the defence and common quiet by upholding the present state of things To say truth in Italy mens minds stood in suspence concerning the motion of the French Armies for that in the beginning of the year in the cold season the King with the Cardinal
fear nevertheless was so great in the minds of the Citizens that not only none went forth to disturb the Dukes sleep but not to irritate him though they omitted the offer of their service they yet answered with Letters of much respect The day following proceeding in his way and putting to flight with the view only some Companies of Souldiers which were carelesly marching towards Bologna the Governour of Smola sent the Keys to meet him the Cardinal Franciotti Legate of Romagna having not been able to hinder it the City being unfurnished of a Garrison and of all sorts of provisions The Duke refusing them contented himself to guard the Gates whilst his Troops passed through the Town which was performed with such order and so much quiet that it seemed a passage of people that were friends Faenza made a shew to shut the Gates but being threatned by the Duke the Governour descended from the Wall to meet and pacifie him and hardly obtained that he would content himself with passing At Furli which as of a greater circuit and better inhabited endeavoured to resist he made as though he would fasten a Petard and burn the Country round about whereupon the Bishop and the Guardian of the Capuchins coming forth with tears endeavoured to pacifie him and he received them at discretion saving out of grace their lives women their honour and the Churches Nevertheless no greater hurt was done but to lodge there one whole day to refresh his Souldiers from the weariness and rains whence alone arose some difficulty in his march Victuals for fear of pillaging and insolences every where abounded nor was there any place which did not voluntarily offer to open their Gates The Duke to shorten way and to avoid the Ecclesiastick State where by Nature and Art it is strongest bending to Meldola enters towards the Territory del Sole in Tuscany to get by a shorter cut into the Perugino and from thence to advance to Castro At the same time that he arrived on the borders he sends to demand the Pass of the Grand Duke who grants it seeing him engaged so far but withall sends the Marquess Lorenzo Guicciardini to counsel him to stop there or by the way of Pontremoli return to Piacenza it seeming that without exposing his own affairs and those of his friends to greater hazards that he had sufficiently by his courage satisfied the world and his own glory by mortifying the Enemy with making him appear so contemptible The Duke not yet arrived half way to his designs intended to enter into the Territory of Perugio where at Castiglion del Lagó the Governour making no resistance taking out four Cannons he comes to the Town of Pieve and condemns to contributions and to the fire a certain place which shot upon some of his Foragers Upon such successes fear not to be expressed increased in Rome a City which being composed of the basest sort of Inhabitants unaccustomed to dangers or of Strangers who are pleased with Reports Novelties and Accidents seemed distracted by various affections some fearing plunder others desiring disorder and all reproaching the Government In this hurly-burly Guards were distributed the command of them repartited amongst the Prelates hand was put to Fortifications and other Preparations made In Orvieto and Viterbo the Guards were strengthened and Souldiers levied every where taking in Rome the Coach-Horses to mount Souldiers The Prefect was recalled to Court great murmurings rising up against him for having shewed as much baseness in danger as he exercised avarice in the Government The Cardinal Antonio supplying the necessity with a greater vivacity goes out of Rome with Bali Valenzé a French man but a valiant and expert Souldier and in several places gave orders for defence The Cardinal Francesco having recourse to the Arts of Negotiation thought with hopes of Peace to delude the Duke and amuse the League He causes the Abbot of Bagni to move the Grand Dukes Ambassadour at Rome and the Cardinal Bragadino to insinuate to the Venetians that they would interpose with the Duke of Parma and at the same time proposes to the Marquess de Fontenay the depositing the State of Castro till the business might be composed But all to gain time with equivocal and dark discourses amuses the Confederates the Grand Duke troubling himself at Florence into whose hand the deposition ought to be trusted At Rome Bichi Auditor di Rota pressed the Resident of Modena that the deposition accomplished the League would then declare for Vrban Vitelli at Venice in a discourse more prolix and ambiguous to discredit the Mediation of the French shewed their intention to be suspicious as if aspiring to have Castro in deposito they were not afterwards by reason of the conveniency of the situation so easily to let it go and insinuated that the Pope would much rather trust it to the Republick But he had no sooner named that offer but turning his discourse another way assured that the expedients for a Composure were easie and many if there were any at Rome that would manage them with sincerity or had powers necessary to conclude them All this tended to induce the Senate to send an Ambassadour to Rome for the Barberins repenting more and more to have rejected the insinuations had now commanded him to sollicite it The Senate comprehending their will at present forced by fear would not last longer than the fear it self shewed to desire before they resolved more precise and less obscure propositions On the other side the Grand Duke judging that in this wambling of their minds fear had prevailed over animosity closes with the business declaring that it might be deposited in the League or at least in one of the Confederates or in the Genouse neutral and disinteressed persons At the same time his Army of eight thousand Foot and a thousand Horse with twenty two pieces of Cannon came near to the Borders putting the Barberins into great doubt lest he would make use of the time either to do himself right in certain pretensions he had or shew his resentment of former distastes But he had no aim but to procure Peace and by the means of the Prince Matthias his Brother rather to perswade the Duke of Parma to retire out of Tuscany by offering him Quarters to the end that remaining ingaged in the Ecclesiastick State he might not receive some blow which putting courage again into the Barberins might render the Treaty more difficult Edward would not take this counsel but quartering betwixt Monte Pulciano and Chiusi kept the Country in fear and contribution publishing that the Prince Francesco Maria his Brother was coming through Tuscany to strengthen him with four thousand Foot and five hundred Horse The Duke of Modena sollicited the Venetians to give him leave with their Troops which he had in his Country to enter into the Ferranese which being all in confusion and without a Garrison an opportunity was offered for considerable progress in recompence of that much he
looked that Lionne should bring it to him signed he gave him to understand that the Cardinal Spada avoided subscribing it alledging for a pretext that it was not fit for him to do it as under a force and with Arms in hand That he proposed therefore a suspension of Arms for five days and because the Duke was reduced to such a want of Victuals and Forrage that he could subsist no longer offers him Quarters betwixt the Rivers Paglia and Chiani But recalling soon after the offer two miles of desolate Country were offered him from whence every thing necessary for the food of man the Hay being first burnt had been carried away It is not easie to imagine how Edward stormed and how highly being fiery by nature he was moved with such proceedings but of his Troops some had perished for want others after great Booties had disbanded And for the rest there was not wherewithal to feed them nor did the season permit to advance further or to keep the field He resolves then to retire into his own Country and demanded passage of the Grand Duke who blaming this hasty departure out of the Ecclesiastical State as a fault equal to the unseasonable haste of his entring into it offers him in his own for some days Victuals and Quarters as being doubtful lest the Barberins delivered from their apprehensions should turn the Treaty topsie-turvy Edward vexed that the Grand Duke with superfluous hopes of Peace had first withheld him from advancing in the sudden fear to the Gates of Rome and afterwards had denied to second him with his Arms to advance to Castro despising the offers and leaving the Mareshal d' Estré who at leisure brought back the remainder of his men passes Post into Lombardy For all this the Cardinal Spada though he had gained his intent did not presently break the Treaty but making his Brother the instrument proposes to the Grand Duke the same conditions formerly sent to the Duke of Parma with very little alteration save that he desired for observance of what was agreed the League should oblige it self His aim was to beget some disgusts betwixt the Mediators for Lionne had already declared that it was dishonourable for France that other caution besides that of their authority should be demanded The expedient for this appeared easie because in the capitulation leaving the appearance and the honour to the French he proposed that with a Writing apart the League should warrant the Treaty Greater difficulties arose from the variety of propositions for the Barberins succeeding not in perswading the Vice-Roy of Naples to hearken to a Treaty for a League less to afford the assistance which they asked as was due by the Fief of that Kingdom nor yet to permit any of its Subjects to go to their service they perswaded him at last to propound a suspension of Arms for which he dispatches Courriers to Venice and to the Grand Duke pressing that they would perswade Edward to accept it At this time that the Nuntio in Naples laboured with the Vice-Roy that he would interest himself in the Treaty and that to the Grand Duke were insinuated in the name of Barberino propositions of a League of the Italian Princes in it comprehending the Spaniards the Cardinal Spada entertained Lionne in a discourse of the opportunity to employ so many Armies ready and at hand in conquering the Kingdom of Naples of which so considerable a part might be given to Edward that Castro would be no great matter to leave if he would to the Prefect Betwixt the Grand Duke and Parma jealousies were also sown with great art endeavouring to make the former believe that Edward for the obtaining of his own offered to invade together with the Pope Tuscany and to the latter that the other offered to abandon him so Castro it self might be given up to him Artifice always halting in some part such projects were at the same time published and laught at and the Confederates would not so much as propose to Edward the suspension of Arms judging it better to insist upon the accord so far advanced that neither party could go back without a publick blemish But because the Cardinal Spada was more and more wavering in his proposals the Ambassadors of France and Tuscany thought fit clearly to inform themselves of the Popes true intentions by speaking to him expresly about it He at the mentioning of the deposition shewing it to be near to him at first troubled and afterwards perplexed at last not averse from consigning it to the League confessed that the Cardinal Spada had powers to treat but not to conclude In conclusion Spada having put to paper the Articles of a Treaty together with the Marquess Riccardi the Grand Dukes Minister and Testi and sent them to Rome Barbarino in addition proposes three points not only contrary to the things hitherto negotiated but also not possibly to be admitted by the Confederates It had always been taken for granted that France should demand of the Pope absolution and pardon for the Duke of Parma to the end to avoid many intricacies and those prejudices which Edward feared for his interests in future But the Cardinal now proposes that he himself should demand it that the Montists besides should be paid which the Duke refused not when their right should be restored to its first state Lastly that the Princes of the League should declare themselves satisfied not only for the Affairs of Castro but renounce all other pretensions and interests which they had with the Church This condition seemed to the Confederates unsufferable businesses and rights of great concernment being there under comprehended which being already of very ancient standing if hitherto they had not been promoted by Arms ought less in future to disturb the Peace and so much the rather that being not mentioned or comprehended in the League they had no reference to the present subject in which Castro being restored they declared themselves intirely satisfied By this it clearly appeared that danger ceasing put an end to the fraud whereupon the Princes themselves incensed at this proceeding and vexed at the delusion the Assembly was dissolved after which the Confederates concealed not their sharp reproaches against Lionne who had not sufficiently made sure of the Powers and he the same against Spada who by shewing him a false Copy of them had deceived him Many doubted whether the said Cardinal was in truth the deceiver or the deceived and upon it several Manifests and Writings ran to and fro But the Confederates looking at the issue of the business more than at the formality and ascribing every thing to the Barberins considered how to resent it The Grand Duke therefore and the Duke of Modena looked with some reflection in this Conjuncture upon the proceedings of the French since that by the gaining of Tortona though under the name of Prince Thomaso to whom it was said it was to be granted in Soveraignty it was visible that
pleasing and Courteous he introduced himself with a general applause into the place and withall exposes himself to the expectation of the world where so great a force of Fortune was to end ANNO MDCXLIII His first care was to assure the Confederates of the Crown that there should be no change of a constant continuance in their friendship and with the Princes of Italy he affects to beget a greater confidence as one that born under the same Climate and versed in the Affairs of that Country had a better inclination towards it and therefore shews himself sollicitous to procure a Peace betwixt the Pope and the Prince of Parma But at the instant that he intended to set upon the Mediation with earnest it hapned that the Ambassador Fontenay with Lionne were retired from the Court of Rome The cause seemed not great for Vrban having deposed from the Generalat of the Dominicans the Father Ridolfi upon a Schism raised in the Convocation of that Religion held in Genua the Spaniards thereupon saving Rodolfi his rights had chosen Rocca Mora and the French with the Italians Mazarini Brother to the Cardinal the Pope having made void that Convocation that they might proceed to a new Election the Ambassador of France pretended that that was against the promise made him to promote Mazarini and leaves the Court. The pretext seeming too slight though he aimed chiefly to gain the good graces of the new Favourite he added other disgusts and amongst them that the Portuguese Ambassadour was not admitted and the Mediation of the King had been slighted in the fraudulencies of the Treaties with the Duke of Parma But the Court at Paris ill resented that he had ingaged himself so far the Cardinal abhorring that under the cover of the Kings favour his private interests should so soon appear to the world He therefore orders the matter so that the Ambassadour with some appearance of satisfaction should return to Rome and the Venetians were in the Kings name desired to interpose notwithstanding their so slender confidence with the Pope in the present Affairs They nevertheless employed their offices but the business was quickly silenced for the charge of Master of the holy Palace being conferred on the Father Mazarini and he flattered with greater hopes easily let fall his pretensions to the Generalat The Ambassador now come to Court again employs himself with greater warmth than formerly in the agreement of Parma But all without effect because the Cardinal Barberino put more confidence in Tricks than Treaties and therefore sending the Abbot de Bagni to Florence proposed to the Grand Duke That to Edward should be given the absolution of the censures with the forms contained in the Ceremonial that to his eldest Son the investiture of his Dominions should be granted with the restitution of all that was possessed except Castro Montalto and so much Country round about as a Cannon-shot could reach These propositions handed by the Grand Duke to the Venetians were by common advice rejected they seeming not admittable by the Duke of Parma and little honourable to the League who declared themselves Protectors of that Interest For this cause the Treaties were confirmed more closely in Venice whither were come the Cavalier Giovanni Battista Gondi the Grand Dukes chief Secretary in the place of Pandolfini who was sick and the Duke of Modena to recommend to the Senate besides the publick his own private interests also He had a great desire that his pretensions with the Pope might be comprehended in the League but they importing many and weighty difficulties could not but too much disturb Italy besides that every one of the Confederates would thereupon have reason to produce their own that were of no less moment It was therefore resolved that they should not abandon their first ends of protecting the Duke of Parma procuring Peace and also shewing resentment of the contempt in the late Treaties But in the interim of these Negotiations Duke Edward put forward by the fury and fervour of his Genius sends under the Marquesses Sciabuf and Edward Scott about three thousand Foot cross the Appennines through the Lunigiana to be imbarked where the Magra falls into the Mediterranean upon certain Tartanes hastily got together in hope that landing upon the shore and easily taking the weak Rock of Montalto they might speed also in possessing themselves of Castro in the sudden astonishment of the surprise To second the design and divert the Enemies Forces he with fifteen hundred Horse intended as formerly to enter into the Bolognese The cold of the Winter and the difficulty to pass over the Snow retards so long the march of the Foot that advice of it came to Rome so that they had time to prepare for the defence and strengthen the place But the Dukes Souldiers came not there at all for being scarce imbarked and the Tartanes put from the shore so fierce a storm encounters them that being driven to Genoua and Porto Fino they were forced to cast Anchor and save themselves there Victuals wanting that were but scantily provided and money part of the men perished and the rest disbanding were received into pay by the Spanish Ambassadour who seasonably sent them to strengthen the Governour of Milan who besieged Tortona Upon this accident the Barberins published that it was evident that Fortune from Heaven had fought upon the Sea in favour of their cause Seeming afterwards to doubt that the Duke rather irritated than wearied by ill success designed to possess that part of the Ferrarese which beyond the Po confines with the Republick the Cardinal Anthonio talked of laying a great Fort at Lago Scuro to pass a Bridge over the River and draw a Chain cross it which was there ready upon the Banks with all preparations to fortifie himself on this side the Po and send men thither If the Venetians had in the beginning been troubled when by the Barberins certain Guards had been sent thither and a certain Fort traced that to avoid at that time jealousies proceedings were discontinued they were at present so much the more moved as they saw the design to shut up the River to others and facilitate passage for their own Army which passing to this side of the River might ravage as far as to the Adice possess or at least lay waste the Polesene and drown it at their pleasure They therefore gave it to be understood that they were not to suffer the novelty and violation of so ancient agreements and ordered Giovanni Pesari Cavalier and Procurator succeeded into the Generalat di Terra firma to Luigi Giorgio deceased that with powerful Forces he should go into the Polesene to save harmless their concerns and to hinder the building of the Bridge or destroy it if he found it built He marching immediately thither with six thousand five hundred Foot and a great number of Horse was the cause that the Cardinal Anthonio suspended putting it in effect Minds being in this manner irritated
they netled one another on all occasions In Sacca di Goro a Flemish Vessel loaded with Corn for Ferrara was by the Souldiers of armed Barks who feigning to be Fishermen came in there surprised and carried to Venice where the Nuntio demanding the release of it had for an answer that the Senate was minded to exercise their Jurisdiction of the Sea The Lading confiscate the Vessel at the intreaties of the Hollanders was restored to the owners Another Vessel also was taken away by a Galley from under the Tower of Magnavacca But notwithstanding that all tended to a rupture the Confederates disapproved the frequent attempts of the Duke of Parma because not able to go forth to any purpose by reason of the fewness of his Forces his unhappy success equally diminished the vigour and reputation of his Arms. He nevertheless always restless and impatient demanded passage through Tuscany to go with fifteen hundred Horse and a few Foot to the recovery of Castro The Great Duke denies it so long till having setled some concerts at Venice it might be resolved upon a better ground But to repel any licence that might be taken he sends men to keep the Passes while on the other side the Prince Matthias with seven thousand men guarded the Borders which the Ecclesiasticks kept in Arms by reason of the so frequent reports of Duke Edwards motion He knowing that the Confederates inclined to declare themselves more openly in his favour whilst at Rome Savelli Casanate and Fontenay in the Name of the Crowns were active in interposing offices had more clearly understood that the restitution of Castro would not be effected by Treaty sends to Venice the Count Ferdinando Scotto not to participate in the Meetings but to observe the Negotiations and Resolutions But being desired to enter into the League as he refused it not not to disgust the Princes Contractors so desiring to ingage them and keep himself free casts in several difficulties particularly concerning the Command of the Army which though in their Countries he pretended to by turns with the Grand Duke and the Duke of Modena This gave no stop to the Negotiation of the Deputies who agreed in all the points except that which the Florentines proposed to form two Armies the one in Tuscany and the other in the Modonese to be imployed in several parts and the Venetians dissented from separating the Forces at so great a distance doubting lest the Barberins should make a diversion in the Polesene but proposed to possess with their own Forces at the first motion of the Army the Banks of the Po to secure the passage over the River cover their own Country and facilitating the conjunction of the Armies open a way of Commerce betwixt the Confederates On the other side the Grand Duke knowing the convenience and the profit of it doubted to remain himself in that interim exposed to dangers and therefore insisted that above all the body of an Army might be formed in Tuscany with his own Forces with those of the Republick which were in the Modonese and with other three thousand Foot and a thousand Horse to be divided betwixt the Duke of Modena and the Republick it self But by this means the Modonese was left unprovided into which if the Pontificians should enter they not only quelled that Duke in a few days but separating the others Countries the designs and concerts remained wholly in disorder This point was debated for several weeks to the great advantage of the Barberins to arm themselves powerfully and send Souldiers to Ferrara and Bologna But the Duke of Parma with a mind greater than his Forces reviving the War when it seemed most suppressed cuts short the tediousness of consultations letting the Confederates know that necessity being now in him converted into reason not being able to maintain his Troops any longer he was forced to lead them into the Enemies Country The communication went along with the effect for he was already on his march alongst the Po demanding of the Duke of Mantua passage through his Country at the instant that he was ready to take it He had with him six weak Regiments of Foot of several Nations and as many of Horse with one of Dragoons and eight pieces of Artillery but to the end they might not hinder his march leaving them with the Foot which might follow with less haste he enters into the Ferrarese and comes to Bondeno which lies upon the right hand Chanel of that Branch of the Po which is called di Volane where the Panaro with other Water-courses enters into it and had been fortified by the Pontificians to shut the passage betwixt the Modenese and the River Francisco Murriconi a Neopolitan who with five hundred Foot and four hundred Horse had the keeping of it though perswaded by Valanzé with the hopes of speedy succours to resist no sooner heard a Volley of the Dukes men come in the duskiness of the evening near the Fort but he runs away followed by the Garrison into Ferrara where afterwards he lost his head The Parmesians then possessing it without blood not to give time for relief they attacque la Stellata which though better defended for the straitness of the place was nevertheless in a very short time taken Cardinal Antonio to hinder the Dukes further progress and observe what the League might be able to undertake immediately incamps at Hosteria Nuova a convenient place betwixt Ferrara and Bologna The Confederates understanding the Duke was marched knew it was fit without making more difficulty to come to a conclusion while it was better to do it the Armies being in motion before that either the people should shake off that sudden fright or the Cardinal Antonio assembling his Forces should defeat or make the Duke of Parma retire A new Treaty was therefore on the twenty sixth of May subscribed by those Ministers and Deputies which had also negotiated the other in Venice in which adhering fully to that of the year past it was agreed To increase the Forces to eighteen thousand Foot and two thousand six hundred Horse or to such a greater number as the occasions should require Two bodies of Armies were consented to be formed the one in Tuscany consisting of the Troops to which the Grand Duke was obliged with a thousand Horse and two thousand Foot more if they were Strangers or three thousand of another Nation which the Confederates were to send to them The other was to be assembled in the Modenese and in both the Colours of the League was to be carried spread In each for the directing of the undertakings a consultation was resolved on by vote of the Confederates of whom the plurality was to take place What should be taken was to be held in the name of all till the Duke of Parma should be restored to what was his Place therefore was left for him in the Treaty to come in with his Forces proportionably to the Armies of Tuscany and the Modenese
In this 't was granted him if he were present to command by turns with that Duke and he was obliged to contribute three thousand Foot and four hundred and fifty Horse when any of the Confederates should be invaded As for the motion of the Army it was agreed That the Venetians should seize upon the banks of the Po and when there was occasion of taking the field the Troops in the Modonese with those of Parma also if they could join should at the same time second the enterprise The Venetians then sending the Army to the other side of the River the two bodies should be formed and the number agreed on sent into Tuscany without that the consult of the Modenese should have power to hinder it The Ministers were to be recalled from Rome from Venice and Florence the Nuncios to be discharged the Revenues of the Barberins to be sequestred and concerning the true intention of the League inclining only to Peace and the repairing the Duke of Parma participation was to be given to the Princes to clear the jealousies which it was known were suggested particularly to the two Crowns by the Barberins These were the good dispositions of the League but the good order to execute them was by various accidents interrupted For though great union and constancy appeared in the Princes yet their Countries and Forces being divided much time was oftentimes lost in communicating counsels and concerting resolutions It hapned that at this instant the Po being extraordinarily risen the Venetians feared lest Cardinal Antonio should cut the Banks to lay the Polesene under water and hinder the movings of the Armies by interposing a vast intrenchment of Water They therefore command the General that he should speedily repare thither though in the Modenese they were not yet ready to march That district of Country which belongs to Ferrara consists in two streaks more long than large The greater of which the chief Town is Trecenta runs from the Confines of the Mantuan to Polesella where for a little way the Country of the Venetians facing to the River cuts off the other which besides Crispino hath few other Towns and passes from Polesella to the borders of Adria wholly belonging to the Venetians Into the first there being some Fortification and Garrison Pesari sends three bodies of men the one to Melara commanded by Carruccio Colonel of the Nations Croatte and Albanese another to Figarolo that was more numerous by la Valetta the third to Lago Scuro by the Count Giovanni Battista Porto The Posts were every where possessed with ease and into the lower part abandoned by the Pontificians it sufficed to send some to take possession of it Pesari makes his head quarter at Trecenta and orders that the Fortifications of Lago Scuro and Melara should be bettered and in particular a good Fort planted at Figarolo To the gaining of all this the Prince of Parma had also aspired because being over against Stellata he had intended to inlarge Contributions and Quarters for his men Some of his Troops in Barques were just arrived near the shoar but found they were prevented by those of the Venetians not without some displeasure to the Duke who afterwards informed of the reason was easily pacified In pursuance of the foresaid seizure there came also out of the Modenese taking post at the Red Church the Troops of the Republick with some few of the Dukes for the Florentines conformable to the Agreement which the Treaty consented were by the Grand Duke recalled into Tuscany The Venetians now sent to the other side of the Po other six thousand Foot and a thousand Horse to fulfil their obligation though Pesari that considered the new Conquests on the Banks remained more weak and exposed to accidents unwillingly condescended but constrained to it by re-iterated orders sent them at twice first the half under la Valetta and the rest afterwards with Camillo Gonzaga one of the Princes of Buzzolo entred lately into the Republicks pay with the charge of General of the Artillery Cardinal Antonio had removed his Camp to Cento and the place lying at the head of the Modenese so fortified himself there that he equally defended the Territories of Ferrara and Bologna The Confederates to make some advance desired to dislodge him and la Valetta with seven Companies of Horse and four hundred Musketeers was sent to view the Post but by the Guides fault arriving late and being discovered he nevertheless attacques a Guard advanced Matthei to support them comes forth with a body of Horse and the skirmish grew so hot that the Pontificians being more in number la Valetta retires under the favour of two hundred other men and the Musquetiers placed in good order longst the Hedges and Ditches The Cardinals quarter discovered by this faction to be stronger and better fortified than was supposed the consults and minds of the Confederates were very wavering that which opposed the sending the concerted Troops into Tuscany and making further attempts being the disturbance which rose from the Duke of Parma because the Princes having taken for granted that he would not recede from that Union which had been concluded for his protection and assistance had in the division made state of his Forces in that number that himself had offered that is to say one thousand four hundred Horse six hundred Dragoons and sixteen hundred Foot They therefore sollicited him to underwrite the League or at least to contribute to the undertaking his person and his Army He with sundry excuses either to fortifie the Posts possessed or to recruit his Troops and by demanding that the League would absolutely oblige it self to the recovery of Castro kept off for deeming to have obtained his intent by the taking of those Posts which by reason of the necessity of the passage of the Po the Confederates were bound to maintain he had no further care and having so much in his power as was sufficient to make Castro be restored to him he judged it best to keep himself free The Troops then in the Modenese from the very beginning began to languish betwixt delays and disgusts The Venetians employed one part of their Forces at Sea infesting the Coast with six Gallies and with armed Barks even to Ancona and interrupting Commerce They took also after some shot of Cannon the Tower of Premiero which a while after recovered by the Pontificians was demolished and they landed at Cesenatico where were in Garrison two hundred forty Foot with forty Horse and the place being taken by force was laid in ashes by a fire which was kindled in the fight There was also taken near Premiero and demolished a little Fort the Ecclesiasticks having made another more inward and upon the Confines of Loreo Niccolo Delfino Proveditor surprised in the night by Scalade that which called delle Bocchette the Ecclesisticks had in former times built there The Towers of del Abbate and di Goro were rendred by threatning the Garrison with the
Gallows if they should dare to expect the Cannon Arriano a great Town and easie to have been defended because there was no access but by two Dikes only being in a fright driving out the Garrison of their own accord yielded to Delfino himself He now roves to and fro on the other side of the Po and spoiling the Country routs two Companies of Horse which were quartered at Cologna They then assaulted Codegoro where were assembled six hundred Foot and two hundred Horse either to attempt the recovery of Arriano or for some other design and there the Albanian Souldiers inraged at the sight of the blood of some of their Officers that were hurt entred with so great fury that cutting to pieces without distinction almost all the Inhabitants and Souldiers and setting fire to it they savage-like burnt the place Cardinal Anthonio observing the pause and demur of the Confederates in invading the Ferrarese and thinking by carrying the War into the Country of Modena to give their Army greater imployment for the defence of it sends from the side of Castel Franco Mathei with a thousand Foot and as many Horse who took in Spilimberto Vignivola and St. Cesareo open places of that Frontier threatning to go further in towards Sassuolo and into Montagna The Duke with the Proveditor Corraro and with all the Army follow him Cardinal Anthonio coasting upon it not far off The Confederates desired to draw him to a Battel for though their number were not greater surely the Discipline of their Troops was more veteran and experienced They resolved to invest under his eye Crevalcuore a good Town of the Ferrarese but not strong at all and sent thither to attempt it la Valette with a thousand Foot and four hundred Horse who dividing the Foot into three Troops thought to take it at one assault But finding the Ditch large and full of water he causes to be brought two small pieces of Cannon to make a breach which gave time to Cardinal Anthonio to bring succours into it and attacque la Valette who with a few Foot and abandoned by the Cuirassiers was constrained to retire in disorder and leaving one of his Cannon sticking in the miry ways He had carefully sollicited the whole Army which was not far off to move but the Duke and the others of the Consult by reason of this disorder changing counsel and considering of what importance it would be if any misfortune happening the Modenese should remain in prey to the Enemy stirred not The Pontificians had little loss save one French Captain of Cuirassiers killed The Confederates loss about two hundred men and amongst those one Captain of Foot and another was taken Prisoner After this the Confederates pursuing their resolution to march obliged Matthei to go out of the Modenese and abandon all the Posts except that of Spilimberto They then alted for some days at Buon Porto and Cardinal Anthonio quarters at St. Giovanni In this interim the Grand Duke coming to St. Casciano had put the Army into the field under the Command of the Prince Matthias and the direction of Alexander del Borro a valiant and experienced Souldier Barberino sends against them betwixt Petigliano and Sorano a body of betwixt five and six thousand men commanded by the Duke Frederico Savelli who as a Roman Baron and Subject of the Church being obliged to obey the Pope was by the Emperour at the instance of the Confederates discharged from the Embassy which in his Name he exercised in the Court of Rome But notwithstanding that opposition the Florentines advanced into the Ecclesiastical Territory and having taken the strong Pass of Buterone attacqued the City della Pieve where the Garrison though of fifteen hundred men scarce staying for the Cannon went out with their Swords only From thence Borri with eight hundred Horse and two thousand Foot made an Inroad as far as Orvieto obliging Savelli to retire more into the Country Monteleone then was rendred and the Army was scarce come to Castigliano del Lago but Fabio della Corgna who possessed it in Fief overcome as was said by the Great Duke with secret Treaties gave it up without defence He was therefore by sentence and censure declared by the Pope a Rebel The gaining of that drew along with it Passignano upon the same Lake The Gallies also of the Grand Duke scoured the Coast of Romagna but he now pressed the Republick that it would send him for a greater Renfort to his Army the men promised by the Treaty The Venetians shewed to have not only fulfilled what they were obliged to by sending beyond the Po all the men of their repertition according to the disposition of the League but also to have superabounded by keeping for the common benefit the Banks of that River with their own Souldiers and by distracting the Enemy with another body of men upon the Confines of Loreo and by obliging them with Barks and Gallies to the custody of a long tract of Country besides that they were forced to furnish to the Army of the Modonese Victuals Carriages and Cannon with their draught and to garrison Finale a Town belonging to the Modonese which situate amidst the Waters of the Tanaro served exceedingly for communication with the Posts kept by the Parmigians and with the Country possessed on this side the Po. But in truth all disorder arose from the two Dukes the one proving to be no help and the other serving for a burden for that Edward stood within his strength idly looking how things went and he of Modena not being able to defend his Borders because he had not in the field above a thousand Foot and five hundred Horse kept the whole Army of the Confederates busied in defending his Country though the Republick to dis-ingage it offered the pay of two thousand Foot if he could levy them of his own Subjects or Strangers The Grand Duke thereupon was contented that for the present four hundred Horse should be sent to him for so long till the three thousand Foot which after many contradictings and difficulties the Republick had in France obtained to be levied in Provenze should be dis-imbarked at Ligorn to remain in Tuscany whither the Senate sends Bertuccio Valiero with Title of Proveditor to assist the Grand Duke at the Consults and other occurrences Amidst these motions or rather unquietness of Armies treating was not given over by the French Ministers for that the Ambassadour d'Amo presented a sheet of Paper in Venice which the Marquess de Fontané had received in Rome from Barbarino in which was contained To restore the State of Castro to Duke Edward the Fortifications being demolished and the Rights reserved to the Montists when the League withdrawing their Arms should render what they had taken and the Duke should ask absolution and pardon the Pope offering an ample Brief secretly to be dispatched to free him from prejudices which he feared to incur when by giving his consent to the
re-united themselves and the Chiefs receiving the advice of the Kings death with express order not to hazard in that conjuncture a Battel kept it secret not to take away courage from their own nor increase confidence in the Enemy since they found themselves so far advanced that they could not retire either with safety or honour The Army then was put into order and Gassion with the right wing made choice of a place of such advantage that he could conveniently attacque the Spaniards in flank Melo with a redoubled errour not caring to stay any longer for Bech for whom he had the evening before neglected the advantage to defeat one part of the Enemy readily accepts the engagement and in the beginning had the success to rout and pursue all the left-wing with the gaining of eight Cannons taking Monsieur de la Ferté Seneterre Prisoner and the wounding of Monsieur del Hospitall This notwithstanding Anguien with an undaunted courage played still the part of a Commander and suggesting to himself if not from experience at least from his birth the memorials and provocations of glory restores the broken Troops to courage and order and leads again those that were most entire to the Fight Gassion with the natural fury of the French shocks the left-wing of the Spaniards in such a manner that the Cavalry could not withstand him The Duke of Albequerque was General of it arrived to that degree by the favour of Melo and he just unmindful of the publick danger and his own honour was the first that betook himself to flight whereupon the rest easily followed him Gassion then charges in the rear of the right wing which being victorious pursuing advantage had scarce been put to a little stop by Monsieur de Scirot who seasonably with a body of reserve was moving to encounter it But feeling on a sudden blows from behind them turned aside and at last gave way totally The Foot which consisted of the best of the Italian and Spanish Troops made resistance with the proof of great courage as long as they were able The Marquess de Fontaine their General having by the Gout the use of his Feet taken from him died upon a Chair at the head of the Battailons with a great number of Souldiers whose bodies were seen lying in ranks so unmoveably had they kept their station Many flinging away their Arms endeavoured to escape by flight and amongst those Melo after having given greater proof of courage than experience flinging away his Truncheon of command saved himself not softly Five other Squadrons closing themselves together withstood a long time the charge of Gassion resolving not to part with their lives but at the price of a great deal of blood But they abandoned and environed by the French who at last intended to bring Cannon to overcome them were forced to yield The Prisoners were six thousand which with the Cannon Baggage and a great number of Colours remained in the power of the French who found of theirs not above two thousand wanting Anguien warmed with the battel and fierce for the Victory casts himself into the Enemy Country not only recompensing with burning the mischief done in the Tirasche as hoping in that consternation of minds for some great revolt But the Flemmings observing France also by the death of the King tottering kept themselves quiet He applies therefore to more profitable Conquests besieging Thionville which through the importance of the situation in Lutzemburg having been formerly attempted after a bloody Siege was now rendred and a while after Sirch ran the same Fortune The Queen in this interim after the Husbands death comes with her two Sons from St. Germans to Paris amidst long files of the people in Arms and entring with the new King into the Parliament Orleans and Condé assisting expresses rather with tears than words shewing the Sons as pledges of her affection and the Kingdoms felicity that nothing remained to her but Widowhood and tears She referred to the Kings disposition of the manner of the Regency to which Orleans and Condé declared to have given their consent only not to defile with reluctancy and disgusts the quiet of the Kings last breath To many of the Parliament it self it seemed incapable of admission no less than new Being therefore abolished with unanimous Votes the Regency remained decreed to the Mother of the King alone with an absolute power Yet it is true that to have the two above-mentioned Princes consent to it it was before concerted that the Queen should confirm them in the charges conferred by the King and that the same Ministers should be continued in the Council As the first act of her authority to the end to avoid any intestine over-turnings the Queen recals the exiled and sets the Bastille open and to gain applause she bestows charges and gifts upon those she knew she could not wish better publishing that her desire was during her Regency to make appear all the virtue but none of the defects of the past Government To the Princes Confederates and Friends she stedfastly affirms that she would persevere in the alliances and affections of her Husband deceased As to Ministers of the Counsel it quickly appeared that she desired to bring into it persons more in her own confidence They were but few and had out-lived the persecutions of Richelieu neglected rather than preserved by reason of the opinion of their mean abilities Wherefore the others beginning to fear a fall the Chancellor to uphold himself employs as much money as he could and as much art as he knew for the gaining of those who being most conversant with the Queen should remonstrate on all occasions to her his ability in employments and the facility with which he suffered himself without reserve to be bowed to the supreme will of the Government a quality not to be despised in a new Regency Bottillier having the Keys of the Treasury as his Son managed the Pen of the secrets of State having with such eminent charges and immense riches provoked the hatred of the people and the envy of the Court judged it would be available for the preservation of the rest to renounce the superintendency which was by the Queen divided betwixt the President Bailleul her Chancellor and Monsieur d' Avo both in the reputation of sincere and dis-interessed virtue Nevertheless a while after Chavigni also under the title of sale was forced to yield up the Secretaryship of State to the Count de Brienne a person of exemplary integrity and of the Queens oldest Servants To the charge of chief Minister as difficult to be disposed of as to be undertaken because confidence and capacity were in an equal degree requisite she destines the Bishop of Bovés kept from Court by Richelieu as long as he lived But he being at first in the opinion of probity and sufficiency was no sooner arrived at Court but that in the darkness of so many affairs and interests he found a
Ditches contented themselves with the advantage they had gotten advancing only with some incursions as far as Paulino and Fiesso The Senate troubled at this accident sends four hundred Souldiers in Garrison to Rovigo and Michele Priuli Proveditor of the Terra firma came seasonably thither to re-animate the minds of the Inhabitants He over and above commands that four thousand of the Trained Band should be assembled that they might trouble the Enemy from the Confines of Loreo and that Lorenzo Marcello Proveditor of the Fleet should come with a good Squadron into those waters The most ready succours depended upon recalling Corraro to whom the General had dispatched orders to return leaving the Duke two thousand Souldiers Although the matter of self-defence admitted not of consultations nevertheless in the consult of that Army it was resolved abandoning the Bolognese to return to the Po the Duke seeming contented to retain four hundred only of the Venetian Souldiers The Confederates having their march at several Passes interrupted by the Cardinal Antonio arrive at Bondeno and there among the Venetians themselves were diversities of opinions For Corraro approved the going to the other side of the Po there to make diversion and at the same time attacque both the Forts of Lagoscuro But Pesari sustaining that the Forces were not so strong that they might with safety be divided and fearing lest the Fort of Figarolo should be assaulted orders that the Army should pass over which was executed with some slowness by reason of the diversity of opinions concerning which not without some contention of minds each of the Chiefs were willing to give the Senate information which referred it self to the Consult and to the plurality of the Votes of those to whom it was committed that were upon the place Pesari advances with the whole Army in sight of Lago-Scuro and in the viewing of it met with a thousand Horse divided into seven Squadrons that were easily repulsed nor was there other encounter the Pontificians within their Fortifications not being to be forced nor was it their interest to sally forth not to expose to a doubtful event that great advantage of the Post which was so serviceable for their preservation The Venetians whom it equally concerned not to give battel not to leave in case of a sinister accident in prey to the Enemy a Country of so great importance and lying in such sort open that it could not be preserved but with an Army went to Fiesso to fix a Quarter there and with the Fort of Figarolo of one side and the Polesella on the other they thought to straigthen the Enemy and keep their own Country covered Nevertheless not to abandon the Duke of Modona two thousand men were sent back to him that he might infest the Ferrarese and defend his own Country The Senate little satisfied with these resolutions and less with the successes made choice for Proveditor in the Camp of Priuli and Corraro which formerly were the one in Terra firma and the other in the Modenese and into the Generalat substitutes Marco Justiniani Procurator calling home Pesari to clear himself of several negligences which were imputed to him of which things being better understood he was afterwards absolved and a few years after assumed to the Principality of the Republick Justiniani being arrived at the Army had a Meeting with the Dukes of Modena and Parma to which last some re-inforcement of men being come to him out of his own Country and it was resolved that the General sending some other Souldiery beyond the Po at the same time should be attacqued the two Forts of Lago Scuro The Conference was scarce separated but the Duke contrary to what was resolved demands so many men and so many provisions as left the General without Forces to act what on his side was agreed He of Modena laid afterwards the fault on Edward as having a mind not to do any thing at all Then although Justiniani offered fifteen hundred Foot more the Dukes with several excuses delaying to resolve perhaps that knowing the enterprise to be in truth difficult they had no mind to hazard their Honour and then Troops yet he comes before the Fort dividing his Quarters his own with Gonzagha above the other of Priuli and Valette a little below On the other side of the River was Cardinal Anthonio with the whole Army of thirteen thousand men and notwithstanding the Batteries of the Venetians from the Dikes had at least by night convenient passage to relieve it nay oftentimes assaulted the Quarters themselves though his attempts were always repulsed The most signal Faction was that a Souldier Corso having by flight out of the Camp of the Venetians carried the Word to the Enemies they three thousand strong commanded by Count Frederico Mirogli came and by night assaulted the Generals Quarter The Alarm being given Gonzagha hastes to it and the Aggressors were beaten back with loss Many were drowned in the Po eighty were taken Prisoners and amongst them Mirogli with some few wounded But this was not done without some hurt to the Venetians for on that side were killed Carrucci a gallant Colonel of Croats and Albanese Colonsa their Serjeant Major besides two Captains and Cupis an Ingeneer Notwithstanding this advantage the General perceived that by the facility of the passage and of the succours the Enemy received the enterprise could not be carried through thereupon drawing all his men into one Quarter he retires to Poazzo in good order Priuli being sick a while after dyes and to him was surrogated Sebastian Veniero who upon the Confines of Loreo supplied the place of Delfino who was also indisposed Before he came into the Polesene he had several times hindred the Pontificians to pass to this side the River and now sending some Troops to the other side attacques in Cologna a Quarter of three hundred men and firing the Town with the death of ninety brought away fifty Prisoners besides Nine Gallies also and two Galliasses with the Proveditor of the Fleet roved at Sea incommodating the Commerce of the Subjects of the Church but nothing of note hapned but that in passing by shooting upon Sinigaglia a Cannon shot took away the life of Thomaso Contarini Captain of one of the Galliasses a person young in years but in affairs of the Sea of the highest expectation But the season not serving longer for it little could be done by the Confederates at Sea they only ordered re-inforcement for the year to come and because the Pope in the Mediterranean calling the Gallies of Malta to joyn with his had obliged those of Tuscany to retire the Venetians offered the Grand Duke their Gallies not being accustomed to that Navigation to arm at a common charge some great Vessels and in the approaching Campania to trouble the Enemy on that side also In this interim the Revenues of the Maltesians in the Dominions of the Princes United were sequestred notwithstanding those Cavaliers would have
excused themselves as not having been able to deny to serve the Pope their Soveraign The successes in Tuscany fully compensated those less happy on the other side for although the Grand Duke a little indisposed was retired to Florence and that Monterchio was possessed by the Pontificians nevertheless the heat of the Armies not cooling the Enemy was beaten off from St. Casciano and Passignano was recovered by the Confederates La Magione a rich Abby belonging to Cardinal Anthonio was plundered and a certain Wall of great concernment broken down which holding up the waters in the Chiani to the prejudice of Tuscany diverted them from the Tevere where formerly having their course they were the cause of Inundations and great mischiefs to Rome Monte Cotognola was also forced the Garrison of some hundreds of Souldiers remaining Prisoners The four hundred Horse viz. three hundred of the Venetians under Girolamo Tadini and a hundred of the Duke of Modena after some delay by reason of what had happened at the Po arrived at last in Tuscany and some Souldiers of the French Levies began to dis-imbark at Ligorn wherewith the Army taking vigour gave no small apprehension to Perugia To divert it Vincenza della Marra Knight of Malta Neopolitan and Mareshal General of the Field Savelli by reason of indisposition being retired designing an Incursion into Tuscani and the surprise of the City of Pieve was upon his march thither with three thousand Foot eight hundred Horse and four pieces of Cannon But meeting with the Prince Matthias who crossed him in his way alted upon the Hill della Madonna di Mongiovino playing with his Cannon upon the Princes Vantguard but they being obliged to double their steps seized upon another Eminence from whence he so galled the Pontificians that they abandoning the first Post endeavoured to get up upon a higher point of the same Hill Being then closely pursued and Cornelio Malvasia Lieutenant General of the Cavalry running away with two hundred Horse the rest remained at the discretion of the Confederates Marra retiring with a few into a certain Castle without defence seeing himself beset renders himself Prisoner with four Colonels seventy Officers of several qualifications and about a thousand Souldiers leaving all their Colours and the Cannon with all other Provisions in the hands of the Conquerours Monterchio was hereupon recovered Castel Leone with Piegaio taken Montalere and the Mills of Perugia battered But a new Army was quickly set on Foot consisting of seven thousand Foot and seventeen Companies of Horse under the Command of the Commendator Nari and of Tobia Pallavicino to execute the design of the Barberins to assault the Grand Duke in several parts whilst the Venetians and the Duke of Modena reduced to their own defence they had their Forces less ingaged and the Grand Duke having not lent his ear to particular Treaties several times proposed to him to the end to separate him from the League they had hopes either to give him a blow with their Army or for fear to induce him to an accord and afterwards with all their force to fall upon the Venetians The attacques in Tuscany were to be made in three places at Petigliano with the new Army from the Perugino at Pistoia by the way of the Mountains with that of the Bolognese and lastly Monsieur de Codré Monpensier General of Romagna towards the City del Sole and that part of the Dominion which beyond the Appennine belongs to the Grand Duke which as exposed and weak was also ill guarded They contrived at the same time to send into the Country of Parma the Count de St. Secondo who pretended to possess himself of certain places belonging to the House of Farnese backed by the Colonel Garnier who without observation levied men upon the Lands of Buzzolo and in the Mantuan Three hundred Horse also wading the Panaro were by the Plains of the Modenese to be sent by the Cardinal Anthonio to those parts with great appearance that they might do great mischief and raise confusion in the Country The Duke of Modena having got notice of the design desired no better but that the said Horse should be suffered to pass the River that then from convenient places they might be surprised and cut to pieces In opposition to this he of Parma who with very weak Forces kept himself at Bondeno thought it better to imploy effectual offices at Milan and at Mantua to the end as it happened a stop might be put to the Levies of St. Secondo and Garnier But Valanzé marching against Tuscany with four thousand Foot and a thousand Horse by the way of Poretta came upon Pistoia so suddenly that the Great Duke had not time to thrust succours into it Nevertheless the Town though weak by the courage of the Inhabitants and some few Souldiers repulsed the Scalade which Valanzé attempted who frustrated of his chief design contented himself to do some spoil in the Country round about and with the gain of four Cannon which he found by the way If the possessing of Pistoia had succeeded the Pontificians intention was to advance towards Florence and with the terrour of Fire and Sword moving mens minds and crying liberty to have attempted to incense the people There was in truth great fear within the City that had not for a long time been accustomed to feel an Enemy so near but the news of the success quickly quieted their hearts and the Grand Duke to shew confidence put Arms into the peoples hands which the Medici during their Government had not till now hazarded to do The Prince Matthias hasted with four thousand men to the greater need but leaving the Senese exposed the Barberins attacqued it also from that side The Grand Duke demanded succours of the Confederates and the Venetians though with much apprehension they remained fixed in the preservation of the Polesene sent to the other side of the Po two thousand five hundred Foot more and three hundred Horse with Veniero and Valette to joyn with the others of their men to divert the Enemy Duke Edward shewed a desire to go to the assistance of the Grand Duke and without believing to obtain it demanded four thousand Foot and a thousand Horse of the Venetians who not much satisfied with his lying idle thought it better to imploy their own Officers exhorting him to trouble the Enemy in that interim in the Ferrarese But he not stirring the Duke of Modena joyns to five thousand men of the Venetians a thousand two hundred Foot of his own and eight hundred Horse sending them by the way of the Mountains into the Reer of Valanzé The Marquess Colombino Modenese pillaged Rocca Cornetta the Count Raimondo Montecuculi forced Vergato defended by two hundred Foot and six hundred Peasants Valette having defeated a Company of Horse plundered to the Gates of Castel Franco and as far as Bologna Bazano was retaken with the death of one hundred and fifty Foot and sixty Dragoons
the Imperial authority might be interposed in the Treaty and to exclude the French from the Negotiation and the deposition it self But the Princes of the League always more jealous from the alteration of propositions kept their intentions secret resolving not as yet to express whether with the alone preservation of the interests of Parma they would remain contented The designs of Barberino against Tuscany vanishing at last with dishonour and loss the Cardinal Antonio comes also to Rome to require many things that were wanting which could not be supplied but with great charge He also gives account of the state of the Army and of the necessity of reinforcement he declares the burden which the State bore for quarters the groans of the subjects for the desolation of the Country and the difficulty either to recover what was lost or in making Conquests upon the Confederates The congregation therefore of State expresly set on foot for the discussions of such Affairs siding with the Pope concluded that Castro was to be restored to the Duke Edward Cardinal Barberino could now no longer withstand the common inclination though he saw that with the restitution of Castro a dishonourable Peace was to be the consequence of an unhappy War Nevertheless the Pope retracting the offer of the deposition made to the Imperialists as if it had rather been a casual discourse than an express proposition a Writing was delivered to Bichi with a promise of the said restitution If with this alone the Confederates would be satisfied was as yet very doubtful for those of Modena in the Assemblies at Venice pressed that if not their rights upon Ferrara at least those of Comaccio might be protected by the League in favour of the Duke The Venetians judged it best not to insist upon ought else but the interests of Parma but not to express themselves in it till the intentions of Barberin in that point should be more fully declared to the end that secured from further troubles the Treaty might have no new disturbance But the Grand Duke who felt the burden of the War to be heavy declares to Cardinal Bichi who in his way from Rome to Venice passed by Florence that saving his own rights and ancient interests the Confederates would be satisfied with the redintegration of the Duke of Parma Upon the arrival of the Cardinal at Venice thither came the Dukes of Modena and Parma and Gondi and Testi were already there debating with Nani and Gussoni whom the Senate had again deputed for that purpose not only the propositions of Peace but proceeded by anticipation upon the concert of Arms in case the Treaty should come to nothing so that to remedy those inconveniences which the division of Forces had been the cause of in the last Campagnia it was designed to make up together a body of thirty thousand Foot and six thousand Horse and joining into one body sixteen thousand of the one and four thousand of the other every one with the rest keeping his own Frontiers it was resolved to make an attempt upon Romagna a Country abounding with Victuals that had not many strong places and whereinto the Army being once entred might receive Provisions and Recruits by Sea For this purpose the Venetians having resolved to increase their Fleet with sixteen Gallies offered to employ it to second the undertakings by Land and proffered money to the Duke of Modena to provide himself with Souldiers to execute the concerts on his side also The greatest and most effectual difficulty herein consisted in the raising of men for although the Republick had given out orders for many Leavies not only in their own dominion in Italy and in that beyond the Sea but in Germany and in France entertaining amongst others in their service Giles d' Has a Commander of much repute on condition to levy three thousand Germans yet the diligence of the Pontificians to hinder the effecting of it prevailed in many places so that some of the Cantons of the Swizzers stirred up by the Nuntio openly hindred the passages and the Grisons denied them to make their market of them The Ambassador of France secretly also crossed them doubtful lest the remainder of the Weimarians running to the new Levy should totally disband On the other side expresly to ruine that Army the Arch-Dutchess Claudia of Insbruch at the entreaty of Luigi Contarini Cavalier in his way to the meeting at Munster opened the ways of Tirol and Girolamo Cavazza Secretary at last agrees for those of the Grisons with the recognition of a certain sum of money the Bishop of Coire co-operating therein though severely threatned by the Barberins The Pope burdening his Subjects with many Imposts the Genouese furnishing ready money upon them and by taking a great sum out of the Castle of S. Angelo of that which had been laid up by his Predecessors for War against the Infidels and other the most urgent occasions was sufficiently provided of money So that Souldiers flocked to him invited by the greatness of pay and a good many also came out of the Province of Avignon and out of France the Cardinal Mazarine secretly consenting to it who seeing Vrban in a declination and France without a party in the Court of Rome desired to support himself by that of the Barberins and arm them with a Nation depending on himself to be able in some measure to promote in the Election of the next Pope his own interests and that of the Crown ANNO MDCXLIV An. Dom. 1644 Such Contests which without profit equally endammaged the Princes and ruined the People made way at last to the good of the Peace which if it seemed more necessary than honourable to the Barberins was of no less profit and glory to the Confederates Bichi arriving at the very end of the year past at Venice immediately proposes that the absolution and pardon should be demanded by France for Duke Edward and that Castro should be restored to him restoring only to the Church what was possessed by the Confederates and the rights of the Montists remaining as before and because he observed the greatest difficulty to lye in the distrust which the Confederates had of the intentions of the Barberins in executing that which should be agreed he offers the word of France with a declaration and promise that their Arms should be employed against him that should fail in the execution of the Agreement Though the Grand Duke had declared himself to be contented with Castro nevertheless in the meetings at Venice Gondi insisted that the Pontificians might by the Treaty be prohibited to repair the ruined Wall which holding up the waters in the Chiani overflowed the Country of Siena But by the Venetians was given him to understand that promoting the interests of one of the Confederates there would be a necessity to open a gate in the Treaty for the others also to the rendring it more tedious and difficult The Grand Duke thereupon desisted and the Venetians razing
Then sixty days after the Ratifications Edward was to retire out of the Stellata and Bondeno the Fortifications being demolished and Castro was to be rendred by the Pope with every thing confiscated and possessed the Fortifications also to be razed and the Ammunition and Arms any where introduced to be reciprocally withdrawn To the Montists remained their Rights as before the War Prisoners were restored and those pardoned which had served on either side the Duke obliging himself to disarm Garrisons necessary for his Country being excepted All this as hath been said passed betwixt the Pope and the King who by consent of the Pope himself promised to imploy his Arms against him that on his side should fail in performing the things promised The other Capitulation correlative to the above-said and subscribed the same day declared The Confederates to have taken Arms for no other cause but for the redintegration of Duke Edward firm as to other things in their most constant obedience towards the Pope and the Holy See it was agreed after the subscribing to suspend Hostility and the Vnited Princes promised the Ratifications being dispatched to retire their Forces within their own Confines leaving only necessary Garrisons in the places possessed and them also after sixty days to quit the Fortifications being demolished the Ammunition and Arms belonging to them being withdrawn It was reciprocally agreed to demolish within each others Country the Fortifications towards the others Confines which had been raised by the occasion of this War giving each to other the List of those he pretended should be razed and having the liberty to send Ministers to see it executed Betwixt the State Ecclesiastick and Tuscany not any novelty of moment having happened all was left in the condition things were at present the Controversie of the Chiani being referred to the ancient Capitulations betwixt the Pope and the Grand Duke To the persons and places which had served or had rendred themselves to the other Party pardon was granted the Duke of Cornia being expresly named and Prisoners were set at liberty the Religious persons who had withdrawn themselves having permission to return and the Sequestration of the Rents of the Knights of Malta being taken off All Rights were clearly reserved to the parties as before the War all pretension to satisfaction for damages received was excluded and disarming was promised except that of the Venetians who accustomed before this War to keep a body of men promised to dispose of them into such places as should give the Ecclesiastick State no jealousie For the execution of all this Hostages were given to the King of France and the King to the satisfaction of the Pope and of the Confederates declared that his Arms should be in favour of him that executed the accord and against those that observed it not The Powers of Donghi being come adjusted to the satisfaction of the Confederates the Peace upon the first day of May was published with a publick Mass in the Church of St. Mark at Venice The Hostages delivered at Casal were for the Pope the Count Frederick Mirogli for the Venetians Ridolfo Sbrogliavacca both Serjeant Majors de Battaille the Commendator Grifoni for the Grand Duke and for Modena the Marquess Tassoni The Duke of Parma coming to Venice renders thanks for protection to the Senate from which he declared to acknowledge the restauration of his Country The entire execution of the Treaty was by common consent prolonged for thirty days because the work of demolitions required a greater time and labour than had been supposed and the Venetians lent Pioneers for that of Bondeno and that of the Stellata Duke Edward taking little care for them as places far distant from his Countries And yet there hapned a difficulty for it being pretended by the Venetians that some Works about Comacchio should be slighted the Pontificians refused to do it as of a place not so near the Frontiers not without suspicion that they from thence sought to put a stop to the Peace But the Republick to take away all pretext consents that they should proceed in the rest leaving this point undecided being ready to refer it to the interpretation of the King of France as Mediator of the Peace Thus Castro was rendred and the accord on all sides executed to the great commendation of the Cardinal Bichi who in the Mediation confirmed the opinion of his no less dexterity than wisdom The Senate caused most ample thanks to be rendred to the Crown of France for its interposition by their Ambassadour in Ordinary Battista Nani Author of the present History Son and Nephew of Giovanni and Battista both Brothers by reason of many Imployments frequently mentioned The Grand Duke sent thither a Gentleman of his express and the World from this particular adjustment of Italy conceived good Presages of the general one of the Crowns to the end that Wars after so many years continuance ceasing the felicity of Peace might at last reign every where with a blessing FINIS Errata perverting the sense PAg. 5. l. 12. r. if at all times l. 13. r. gotten great commendations p. 8. l. 42. r. who still p. 9. l. 18. r. that for the succession p. 10. l. 10. r. with great plainness l. 41. r. and that the Princes p. 11. l. 10. r. of l. 11. encompass them p. 12. l. 20. r. saw Italy in ashes l. 28. in resenting injuries l. 33. Town shut for p. 13. l. 13. robbing by night l. 18. by the major part p. 18. l. 12. of Land and Sea p. 19. l. 33. sacking the Territory p. 20. l. 29. with twelve Ships p. 21. l. 10. blood swilled l. 14. and tears l. 23. here the Carkasses p. 23. l. 7. with Treaties p. 25. l. 3. and to their friendly p. 27. l. 6. assisting p. 28. l. ult covers himself p. 29. l. 22. the security of p. 38. l. 44. than they are p. 36. l. 24. one of their Barks l. 25. dele this l. 26. Albania they still p. 41. l. 40. but that is an imperfect p. 42. l. 13. scourges and tortures l. 34. it The Indies p. 43. l. 21. enjoys his quarters p. 44. l. 23. perform it For the. l. 29. was sent a Regiment p. 45. l. 7. had with liberty l. 14. pension of 4000 p. 17. l. 34. pleasantly rises p. 48. l. 7. the Town of Castilione l. 28. beyond him p. 49. l. 12. with five Batteries p. 55. l. 11. little more open p. 56. l. 28. so many Posts p. 57. l. 24. yet near by l. 32. to have Ice and. p. 63. l. 12. to regain their l. 37. now the Republick p. 64. l. 36. del Don. p. 65. l. 35. in induced l. 46. the Governour p. 67. l. 42. your States your Treasures l. 46. your interests p. 69. l. 34. Remora to the. l. 39. shall be overcome with p. 70 l. 21. directed them p. 73. l. 29. The Assailants joined p. 77. l. 23. with ten Companies p. 81. l.
Grounds and Principles of the Art of Physick with the Insufficiency of the vulgar way of preparing Medicines and the Excellency of such as are made by Chymical Operation By Edward Bolnest Med. Lond. in octavo price bound 1 s. 11. Aurora Chymica or a rational way of preparing Animals Vegetables and Minerals for a Physical Vse by which preparations they are made most efficacious safe and pleasant Medicines for the preservation of the life of man By Edward Bolnest Med. Reg. Oâ—d in octavo price bound 1 s. 6 d. LAW 12. An Abridgment of divers Cases and Resolutions of the Common Law Alphabetically digested under several Titles By Henry Rolls Serjeant at Law published by the Lord Chief Baron Hales and approved by all the Judges in folio price bound 40 s. 13. The Reports of Sir George Croke Knight in three Volumes in English Allowed of by all the Judges The second Edition carefully corrected by the Original in folio price bound 45 s. The first part of the Institutes of the Laws of England or a Commentary upon Littleton Written by the Lord Chief Justice Coke the eighth Edition in Folio price bound 18 s. 15. The second part of the Institutes of the Laws of England containing the Exposition of Magna Charta and many ancient and other Statutes Written by the Lord Chief Justice Coke The third Edition with an Alphabetical Table added in Folio price bound 14 s. 16. The third part of the Institutes of the Laws of England concerning High Treason and other Pleas of the Crown and Criminal Causes The fourth Edition Written by the Lord Chief Justice Coke in folio price bound 6 s. 17. The fourth part of the Institutes of the Laws of England concerning the Jurosdiction of Courts Written by the Lord Chief Justice Coke The fourth Edition with an Alphabetical Table not heretofore printed in Folio price bound 9 s. 18. Brief Animadversions on Amendments of and Additional Explanatory Records to the fourth Part of the Institutes of the Laws of England concerning the Jurisdictions of Courts By Will. Prynne Esq in folio price bound 12 s. 19. Action upon the Case for Slander or a Methodical Collection of thousands of Cases in the Law of what words are Actionable and what not By William Sheppard Esq in folio price bound 6 s. 20. Thesaurus Brevium or a Collection of approved Forms of all sorts of Original and Judicial Writs in the Kings-Bench With their special directions By J.C. in folio price bound 6 s. 21. Brevia Judicialia or an Exact Collection of approved Forms of all sorts of Judicial Writs in the Common-Bench together with their Returns By Rich. Brownlow in folio price bound 12 s. 22. The History of Gavel-kind with the Etymology thereof containing a Vindication of the Laws of England together with a short History of William the Conqueror By Silas Taylor in quarto price bound 3 s. 23. The Compleat Solicitor performing his Duty and teaching his Client to run through and manage his own Business as well in his Majesties Superior Courts at Westminster as in the Mayors Court Court of Hustings and other Inferiour Courts in the City of London and elsewhere The fourth Edition in octavo price bound 3 s. 6 d. 24. An Exact Abridgment in English of the Cases reported by Sir Francis Moor Knight with the Resolution of the Points of the Law therein by the Judges By W. Hughes in octavo price bound 2 s. 6 d. 25. An Exact Abridgment of all the Statutes in Force and Use made in the 16 17 and 18. of King Charles the First and the 12 13 14 15 and 16. of King Charles the Second By William Hughes Esq in octavo price bound 2 s. 6 d. 26. The Touchstone of Wills Testaments and Administrations being a Compendium of Cases and Resolutions touching the same carefully collected out of the Ecclesiastical Civil and Canon Laws as also out of the Customs Common Laws and Statutes of this Kingdom By G. Meriton in twelves price bound 1 s. 6 d. 27. A Guide for Constables Church-wardens Overseers of the Poor Surveyors of High-ways Treasurers of the County Stock Masters of the House of Correction Bayliffs of Mannors Toll-takers in Fairs c. shewing the extent and power of the several Offices the third Ediâ—â—on enlarged collected by George Meriton in twelves price bound 1 s. 6 d. HISTORY 28. The Voyages and Travels of the Duke of Holsteins Ambassadors into Muscovy Tartary and Persia begun in the year 1633. and finished in 1639. containing a Compleat History of those Countries whereunto are added the Travels of Mandelslo from Persia into the East-Indies begun in 1638. and finished in 1640. The whole illustrated with divers accurate Maps and Figures Written Originally by Adam Olearius Secretary to the Embassie Englished by J. Davis The second Edition in folio price bound 18 s. 29. The present State of the Ottoman Empire in three Books containing the Maxims of the Turkish Politie their Religion and Military Discipline illustrated with divers Figures Written by Paul Ricaut Esq late Secretary to the English Ambassador there now Consul of Smyrna The third Edition in Folio price bound 10 s. 30. The History of Barbadoes St. Christophers Mevis St. Vincents Antego Martinico Monserrat and the rest of the Caribby Islands in all twenty eight in two Books containing the Natural and Moral History of those Islands Illustrated with divers pieces of Sculpture representing the most considerable Rarities therein described in folio price bound 10 s. 31. The History of the Affairs of Europe in this present Age but more particularly of the Republick of Venice Written in Italian by Battista Nanà Cavalier and Procurator of St. Mark Englished by Sir Robert Honywood Knight in Folio price bound 14 s. 32. Il Cardinalismo di Santa Chiesa or the History of the Cardinals of the Roman Church from the time of their first Creation to the Election of the late Pope Clement IX with a full account of his Conclave in three Parts Written in Italian by the Author of the Nipotismo di Roma and faithfully Englished in folio price bound 8 s. 33. The World Surveyed or the famous Voyages and Travels of Vincent le Blanc of Marseilles into the East and West-Indies Persia Pegu Fez Morocco Guinney and through all Africa and the principal Provinces of Europe in folio price bound 10 s. 34. The History of the Life and Death of William Land Lord Archbishop of Canterbury containing the Ecclesiastical History of the three Kingdoms of England Scotland and Ireland from his first rising viz. 1621. to his death 1644. by P. Heylin D.D. in folio price bound 10 s. 35. A brief Account of Mr. Valentine Greatrakes the famous Stroker and divers of the strange Cures by him lately performed Written by himself to the Honourable Robert Boyle in quarto price stitched 1 s. 36. A Relation of Three Embassies from his Majesty Charles the Second to the Great Duke of Muscovy the King of Sweden and the King of
Denmark performed by the Right Honouble the Earl of Carlisle in the year 1663. and 1664. Written by an Attendant on the Embassies in octavo price bound 4 s. 37. Il Nipotismo di Roma or the History of the Popes Nephews from the time of Sixtus the Fourth 1471. to the death of the late Pope Alexander the Seventh 1667. Written in Italian and Englished by W.A. Fellow of the Royal Society the second Edition in octavo price bound 3 s. 38. A Relation of the Siege of Candia from the first Expedition of the French Forces to its Surrender the 27. of September 1669. Written in French by a Gentleman who was a Voluntier in that Service and faithfully Englished in octavo price bound 1 s. 39. The History of Algiers and its Slavery with an account of that City and many remarkable Particularities of Africk Written by Sieur d' Aranda sometime a Slave there Englished by J. Davies in octavo price bound 3 s. 40. An Historical and Geographical Description of the great Country and River of the Amazones in America with an exact Map thereof Translated out of French in octavo price bound 1 s. 6 d. 41. The Works of the Famous Mr. Fr. Rabelais treating of the Lives of Gargantua and his Son Pantagruel to which is newly added the Life of the Author Translated out of French into English by Sir Tho. Vrchard Knight in octavo price bound 5 s. 42. The Novels of the famous Don Francisco de Quevedo Villegas Knight of the Order of St. James whereunto is added the Marriage of Belphegor an Italian Novel Translated from Machiavel faithfully Englished in octavo price bound 1 s. 6 d. 43. The History of the late Revolution of the Empire of the Great Mogul together with the most considerable passages for five years following in that Empire with a new Map of it to which is added an account of the extent of Indostan the Circulation of the Gold and Silver of the world to discharge it self there as also the Riches Forces and Justice of the same and the principal cause of the Decay of the States of Asia by Monsieur F. Bernier Physician of the Faculty of Montpelier Englished out of French by H. O. Secretary to the Royal Society in two Parts in octavo price bound 7 s. 44. The Amours of certain Great men and Famous Philosophers written in French and Englished by J. D. in octavo price bound 2 s. 6 d. 45. Deceptio Visus or Seeing and Believing are two things a pleasant Spanish History faithfully Translated in octavo price bound 2 s. 46. The History of France under the Ministry of Cardinal Mazarine viz. from the death of King Lewis XIII to the Year 1664. wherein all the Affairs of State to that time are exactly related By Benjamin Priolo and faithfully Englished by Christopher Wase Gent. in octavo price bound 4 s. 47. The History of the Twelve Caesars Emperors of Rome Written in Latine by C. Suetonius Tranquillus newly Translated into English and Illustrated with all the Caesars Heads in Copper Plates in octavo price bound 5 s. 48. The Annals of Love containing select Histories of the Amours of divers Princes Courts pleasantly related By a person of Honour in eight Parts in octavo price bound 3 s. 6 d. 49. The present State of the Vnited Provinces of the Low Countries as to the Government Laws Forces Riches Manners Customs Revenue and Territory of the Dutch Collected out of divers Authors by W. A. Fellow of the Royal Society the second Edition in twelves price bound 2 s. 6 d. 50. The Present State of France containing the Orders Dignities and Charges of that Kingdom Newly corrected and put into a better method than formerly Written in French and faithfully Englished in twelves price bound 2 s. 6 d. 51. The Present State of the Princes and Republicks of Italy The second Edition enlarged with the manner of Election of Popes and a Character of Spain Written Originally in English by J. Gailhard Gent. in twelves price bound 1 s. 6 d. 52. The Policy and Government of the Venetians both in Civil and Military Affairs Written in French by the Sieur de la Hay and faithfully Englished in twelves price bound 1 s. 53. The Voyage of Italy or a compleat Journey through Italy in two Parts with the Character of the People and the Description of the chief Towns Churches Palaces Villas Gardens Pictures Statues Antiquities as also of the Interest Government Riches Force c. of all the Princes with Instructions concerning Travel By Richard Lassels Gent. who travelled through Italy five times as Tutor to several of the English Nobility Opus Posthumum corrected and set forth by his old Friend and Fellow-Traveller S.W. never before extant in twelves price bound 4 s. 54. A Relation of the Coasts of Africk called Guinnee with a Description of the Countries Manners and Customs of the Inhabitants of the Productions of the Earth and the Merchandise and Commodities it affords with some Historical Observations on the Coasts being collected in a Voyage made by the Sieur Villault Escuyer Sieur de Bellefond in the Years 1666 and 1667. faithfully Englished The second Edition in twelves price bound 1 s. 6 d. 55. A Relation of the French Kings late Expedition into the Spanish Netherlands in the Years 1667 and 1668. with an Introduction discoursing his Title thereunto and an Account of the Peace between the two Crowns made May 2. 1667. Englished by G.H. in twelves price bound 1 s. POETRY and PLAYS 56. The Works of Sir William Davenant Knight consisting of those which were formerly Printed and those which he designed for the Press Now published out of the Authors Original Copies in Folio price bound 24 s. 57. Andronicus Comnenius a Tragedy By John Wilson in quarto price stitch'd 1 s. 58. Heraclius Emperor of the East a Tragedy By Lodowick Carlel Esq in quarto price stitch'd 1 s. 59. The Shepherds Paradise a Pastoral By Walter Mountague Esq in octavo price bound 1 s. 6 d. 60. Aminta the Famous Italian Pastoral Translated into English in octavo price bound 1 s. 6 d. 61. Paradise Regain'd a Poem in four Books to which is added Samson Agonistes The Author John Milton in octavo price bound 2 s. 6 d. MISCELLANIES 62. A General Collection of Discourses of the Virtuosi of France upon Questions of all sorts of Philosophy and other Natural Knowledge made in the Assembly of the Beaux Esprits at Paris by the most ingenious Persons of that Nation Englished by G. Havers in two Volumes in folio price bound 30 s. 63. A Treatise of the Sybils giving an account of the Names and Numbers of them of their Qualities the Form and Matter of their Verses and of their Books Written in French by David Blondell Englished by J. Davies in Folio price bound 7 s. 64. The Merchants Map of Commerce wherein the universal manner and matter of Trade is compendiously handled the Standard and Current Coins of sundry Princes observed the Natural and Artificial Commodities of all Countries for Transportation declared the Weights and Measures of all places of Traffick collected and all reduced to the Practice of the City of London By Lewis Roberts Merchant The second Edition enlarged price bound 16 s. 65. A French and English Dictionary composed by Mr. Randle Cotgrave with another in English French with large additions to the whole by James Howel Esq in folio price bound 22 s. 66. A Justification of the present War against the Vnited Netherlands in two Parts Illustrated with several Sculptures by Henry Stubbe in quarto price bound 4 s. 67. Reliquiae Wottoniâ—nae or a Collection of Lives Letters Poems with Characters of sundry personages and other incomparable pieces of Language and Art also additional Letters to several persons not before Printed By Sir Henry Wotton Knight the third Edition with large Additions in octavo price bound 5 s. 68. The Golden Calf in which is handled the most rare and incomparable wonder of Nature in transmuting Metals viz. how the entire substance of Lead was in one moment transmuted into Gold Obrizon with an exceeding small Particle of the true Philosophers stone at the Hague in the year 1666. Written in Latine by John Frederick Helvetius Doctor of Medicine at the Hague and faithfully Englished in twelves price bound 1 s. 69. Accidence commenc'd Grammar and supplied with sufficient Rules or a new and easie method for the learning of the Latine Tongue The Author John Milton in twelves price bound 8 d. 70. Tho. Halls Translation of the Second Book of Ovids Metamorphosis Grammatically in octavo price bound 1 s. 71. The Rules of Civility or certain ways of Deportment observed in France amongst all persons of Quality upon several occasions faithfully Englished in twelves price bound 1 s. FINIS
Prince was to be contented Vittorio breaks the Treaty with his Sword The Princess who alone with her Sons was within it from fear was easily perswaded to surrender At Creveceur a place appertaining to the same the dispute was something harder because Luna hasted from Milan with succours but Vittorio going to meet him beats him leaving Luna himself with many of his dead upon the place The place then renders of its own accord and because it is a Fief of the Church justly excused to the Pope the force whilst that Prince so perniciously conspired against Piedmont Caluso Governour of Vercelli drives the Enemy out of Desana but factions and further progress ended with the year the Prince also falling into a dangerous sickness The Venetians were not well pleased to hear that Carlo sparing the Milanese which did offend him should trouble the Monferrat which was innocent and therefore attempted to set on foot a Composure betwixt the two Dukes and that in order to some kind of reconciliation of their minds they should speak together but 't was in vain because Ferdinand required that as a Preludium to the future friendship the Savoyards should have regard to his State and Carlo who found not the French willing to enter into the Milanese by reason of the interests of that Crown alledged for excuse that with invading it he should have re-inforced Toledo with those assistances which some of the Princes of Italy are in that case obliged to give He continues therefore in his insults and damages done to the Monferrat and so much the more by how much the Duke of Mantua having a little before married Katherine Princess of Medici and thereby the former project of Marriages being fallen to the ground he had now no other remedy for his pretensions but to do himself reason with his Sword whereupon in the places taken and particularly in the Canavese he exacted an oath from the people as their lawful Prince An. Dom. 1616 THE HISTORY OF THE REPUBLICK OF VENICE THE THIRD BOOK MANY believed that King Philip being of an upright mind and a most impartial understanding and the Duke of Lerma both by Genius and Interest inclined to Peace that which followed in Italy was approved rather than contrived in the Court of Spain and that it had its rise from that Triumvirat which Pietro Girone Duke d'Ossuna Viceroy of Naples Toledo Governour of Milan and la Queva Ambassadour in Venice formed who in their vast thoughts endeavouring to banish Peace and oppress Italy had their aim not so much to make themselves famous as the imployment necessary to the King and of advantage to themselves It was therefore judged that the Councils of Madrid ingaged upon their relations in a point of honour and reputation in which the Nation is beyond measure tenacious did prefer this sole consideration before so many others which rendred the present actings prejudicial to the Monarchy because in some Princes hatred springing up in others jealousies being awakened it seemed that all were afraid and nothing was thought secure from the Power of Spain or sufficient for their avarice To inform themselves then of the mind of the King and of the Favourite the Venetians give command to Pietro Gritti their Ambassadour a Minister of a so well tempered prudence that flegm was not predominant nor did it yield to the sagacity of that Court no less considerate than circumspect to represent the present state of affairs Putting them in mind of the ancient correspondencies sincerely practised with that Crown for the restraint of the Turks the Peace of Italy and the good of Christendom assuring them also that the Republick retained the same lively motives of esteem and affection towards that Crown united to the designs and intentions of a free and honourable Peace They declare withal that having taken Arms to defend themselves against the untolerable outrages of the Uscocchi they pretended nothing of the Archduke but the execution of things promised That Carlo had nothing to require of the Governour of Milan but the observance of things already agreed To what purpose then should Italy be scourged with Armies and tortured with Jealousies if under the shadow of mutual faith which is the most precious Crown of Princes all things might be quieted The Ambassadour added other conceptions which might manifest the Republick inclined to Peace but resolved not to abandon their own decorum or their friends In Spain the Ministers had various reflections thereupon It seemed to some that the arbitrement which they affected in the affairs of Italy being rather called into doubt than maintained it was fit to re-establish it with some advantage before to admit of a Treaty Others apprehending through the universal disgust of the Princes greater commotions and accidents which time did afterwards produce greater indeed than could have been believed were of opinion to embrace conditions of composure Lerma to make himself Arbiter of the War and of the Peace inclines that a Treaty should be set on foot but that it was to be transacted in Spain doubting lest the Emperour resolved that the affairs of the Vscocchi should be composed if the management of the Peace should be in his Court he should constrain the Archduke to accept it in which case the Venetians free from a diversion on that side mihgt be able to revenge themselves upon the Milanese for those jealousies which the Governour had endeavoured to bring upon them It was therefore answered to the Ambassadour in the most lively expressions that the mind of the King always conformable to piety and justice was possessed with equal motives of inclination to Peace with the Republick and with the Duke whereupon it was resolved in Venice and in Turin to dispatch to Gritti powers to treat and conclude a Peace The Ministers of France and England did highly resent it by reason of that competition of Authority which in affairs of weight Princes though friends ascribe to themselves prejudging unhappy success to the business if placed in the self-will of the Spaniards their authority were not qualified by the power of some other Crown which might be able to facilitate the Negotiation and warily inspect the conclusion But although the designs and ends of the Duke of Lerma were not unknown Carlo nevertheless thought to have much advantaged himself by having brought the Spaniard to treat with him as an equal and the Republick hoped that the King thus interessed in the mediation of Peace the minds of the Ministers of Italy would prove less hostile and troublesom That Court being more given to delay than conclude all things began and proceeded very slowly but the War was speeded in Friuli with so much the more diligence though in Piedmont with greater success In Istria the Venetians happened to take Zemino a place strong and of importance The Town was easily taken being abandoned by the Garrison but the Castle was forced by three Batteries there marching out 300 Germans and some of
the Country Militia In Friuli Anthonio Lando Procurator succeeding in the Generalat to Priuli there being arrived at the Camp a Renfort of good Troops all diligence was used to straighten Gradisca in earnest It happened that as the Count d'Ognate Ambassadour of Spain to Ferdinand passed through those parts to receive him with the accustomed honour of the Militia there was a suspension from action for a little while and the Venetians in that interim to honour him by meeting him with their Army covering with some Squadrons of Cavalry a certain house which stood betwixt Meriano and Fara very near to Gradisca cast up earth about it and before the Enemy were aware of it raised a Fort in defence which was afterwards called the Fort of the Compagnia and was the beginning of the circumvallation of the place But Medici desiring to stop up all the ways of succours orders the taking in of St. Martino di Cusca and sends thither by night from Vipulzano and other Posts Souldiers with necessary provisions The Garrison had been surprised in their negligence and sleep if an accident had not procured their escape for in a very narrow Lane the Horse which carried the Pettard taking fright from a certain rustling noise set a running with the shock of some by whose Arms in the wonted resonancy of the mountains the noise being augmented those that were behind frightned with the confusion of them that were before not knowing what the danger was and therefore thinking it greater betook themselves also to flight The command of the Officers increased the disorder who calling to the Fugitives to make a stand it was believed of those afar off that they meant they should rather double their steps in their flight But being come to a Village and some gathering together there the light clearing up by the breaking of the day they saw nought but the image of their own shame Nevertheless in consequence of the noise the Enemy being alarmed hastened from several Posts to relief and d'Ampierre causing four Companies to advance orders them to assault the Village but the Venetians being found covered with some earth hastily flung up one Company was defeated and another left its Cornet there Whereupon the rest of the Archducarians having made a halt the Venetians had opportunity to retire to their Quarter quitting the thoughts of attacquing the Castle into which succours were now entred But to exclude the Germans from all access of coming on this side the Lisonzo there was another Fort laid betwixt that of Lucinis and Priuli with two Cannons on it which beat upon the shores of the River Nevertheless there wanted not passages elsewhere An. Dom. 1617 and D'Ampierre falling in at Cravaglio a Village not far from Palma upon the Company of Cuirassiers of Girolamo Tadini broke it carrying away thirty Prisoners with forty Horse Marradas with 500 Musquetiers and 300 Horse sets upon Chiopris where one other Company only had their Quarter but without other success but taking Prisoner the Lieutenant and some others the rest defending themselves with so much valour that Marradas before help could come from the neighbouring Quarters thought good to retire into Gradisca leaving 40 of his Party dead upon the place He was afterwards sent into Istria where after the Surrender of Zemino the people were wavering and the more because the Town of Gallignano was ready to be lost invested by Anthonio Barbaro returned General into that Province Marradas brought succours into it plundered here and there the Country and coming to Fionova burnt certain Vessels in the Port. Besides these the actions on that side were of no great moment But in Friuli Lando was resolved to climb the Carso it having seemed fatal because there was the open Sea if till now any one had attempted the passage betwixt the Mountains The Enemy themselves discovered this deceit because some had made a doubt that for want of earth there was no lodging with necessary defence upon those Rocks but now it was seen that they apprehending that which was the Venetians very thought raised a Fort upon those very Hills which was called Diana taking its name from some Ladies who to hasten the work did labour about it This did not only not divert but promoted the intention of Lando who planting a Fort with his own name at Bruma which with two others reached to the Lisonzo closed on the under-side the circumvallation to Gradisca whilst on the upper side the Fort of the Campagnia joyned with good intrenchment to Fara and Meriano fully stopped every passage Trautmanstorf made a great Sally chiefly to view these new works but being beaten back by the Corsi who had the guard of the Fort Lando and the Commander Colredo who was there with him receiving a Musket-shot he retired ordering a half-moon to cover the place on that side The Venetians nevertheless deferred for some days to pass the Lisonzo thereabouts because the Hollanders under Nassaw who disimbarking at Monfalcon were to take those Posts were not yet arrived and therefore they had thoughts to attempt it on the upper side in the Chanel of Ronzina Medici to distract the Enemies Forces orders the attacque of several Posts Sends Contino Mamoli Colonel of Greeks to take in a house near to Gradisca where placing some Cannon it occasioned some fright within the Town Count Nicholo Gualdo took St. Floriano in the Mountains abandoned after a short defence by the Garrison But Cosmo de Monti who with a Pettard was to attempt the Fort Diana and the Corsi who had the charge committed to them to take in that of Bosco by Scalade were both repulsed Medici was in the Plain of Mainizza to the end that under the favour of a battery the Horse might pass to the other side of the River and Trevisano with Count Ferdinand Scotto performed it with the shew of so much resolution that the German Foot thinking themselves not able to resist quit the Trenches and the Posts when the Cavalry gallopping to their assistance stopped the flight and the Officers with their Swords in their hands killing some brought back the rest to their Guards The Venetians who had no other aim but to divert succours from the places attacqued retired in good order But Erizzo who with Giovanni Martinengo Marco Anthonio Manzano and others were marched out of Cividale to take in Ronzina either deceived by their guides or retarded by the difficulty of the way arrived not till it was day and so discovered whereupon finding the Garrison vigilant and in order they could not apply the Pettard neither did they think fit by reason of the steepness of the cliff to make tryal of an assault Burning then certain Villages and routing a body of Peasants that would have stopped their passage they returned safe into their Quarters So many designs not succeeding provoked Medici to new attempts whereupon he causes the Fort Bosco to be invested where the excessive rains retarded the Besiegers
disposition of the Princes of the Empire Faremsback being by by-ways got into Italy and come to Mantua about the time of the Arrival of the Germans observed the Dukes great fear and offered him diversion in Germany when with ready money he should give motion and means to the good disposition of his King richer in Courage and Iron than in Strength and Gold At last discovering the Duke in a condition rather to receive than give assistance he passes to Venice with Letters Credential but demands nothing but the convenience of a Galley to go into Dalmatia his way lying to Buda and from thence into Transilvania to Ragotzi succeeded to Gabor deceased to settle a friendship and also to concert on that side more sensible and more than any other important moving of Arms against Ferdinand Such was the beginning little regarded by some and derided by others of that boisterous storm which was seen soon after to over-turn Germany in its greatest prosperity Ferdinands cares were now divided betwixt Italy and Holland to retribute to the Spaniards the Treasure so liberally spent the Succours given and the Advantages procured him by so many Forces through the whole occurrences of the Empire The States of the Vnited Provinces with a powerful Army of twenty four thousand Foot and five thousand Horse held Boisleduc besieged a Town which with its Territory forms a principal part of Brabant and which being formerly attempted but by its moorish situation defended had frustrated both Art and Force Orange having now disposed his Quarters within a large Circumvallation and strengthened it with Works to be wondred at inclosed it so strongly that having shut out all sorts of succours and where the Earth permitted advancing his approaches rendred all other attempts useless to the Spaniards but that of a diversion And to this they applied themselves but late Competition being risen amongst the Commanders because the Commission of Generalissimo being by the King conferred on Count Henry of Berg native of the Provinces of Flanders the Strangers and particularly the Spaniards accustomed to command refused to obey him The dispute at last adjusted they resolved to carry their Army through Frise into Holland to oblige Orange not only to raise the Siege but to give the States such a blow that putting the Country into disorder and confusion Tumults might be raised and some important Conquests also made Wesel then upon the Rhine being appointed for the place of Arms Berg arrives there with thirty thousand Foot seventy Companies of Horse and forty pieces of Cannon and after having scattered jealousies in several places and feigned divers attacques passes that River on a sudden and surprising a Pass upon the Isel esteemed the strongest defence in those parts advancing into the Velaw whence without much contest the way opened it self to Amsterdam At the same time according to resolutions agreed on at Vienna the Count Montecuculi with ten thousand Imperialists arrives Count John of Nassaw with eight thousand more being not far off sent on purpose that with the applause of the Family and name he might divide the people and put Oranges party into confusion Amersfort was rendred with little ado to Berg Hem fell into the hands of Montecuculi the Croats in particular with the terrour of their Fame and Fortune pillaging to the Walls of Vtrecht filling every thing with fear and slaughter The Spaniards then apply themselves to the Siege of Hattem placed in a situation which besides that it cut off correspondence with some Provinces and places of importance was of marvellous use for the Armies wintering in the Velaw which is the heart of the Country The place was not over strong nor the Garrison sufficient to defend it yet it held out for certain days The belief in Holland was that for so many losses there was no safety but in Orange who was thereupon sollicited by the Council of State to abandon Boisleduc and come to the assistance of the Country in that extremity of dangers He either holding as the Spaniards believed secret Correspondence with Berg or desirous to reap the fruit and glory of Boisleduc now reduced to extremity sends Count Ernest Casimir with some Troops that animating and assembling the Militia of the Country he should entertain and in the best manner he could for some days oppose the Enemy But chance now brought a speedy and more secure redress to the affairs of those Provinces The Governour of Emrick a Hollander knowing that the Garrison in Wesel was weakened and that in the Wall for the heightning of a Bastion there was a place inclosed only with Palisadoes attempts to surprize it there and luckily carries it being favoured by some of the Inhabitants most averse by reason of Religion to the Spaniards Berg and Montecuculi greatly astonished at this unexpected blow seeing the way of their retreat and the passage for their Victuals cut off by the Hollanders not to lose their Armies and remain buried in the dirt and ditches of that low Country thought best abandoning Amersford and the Siege of Hattem to withdraw themselves speedily and with safety into their own Provinces Only Nassau remained in those parts to see what occasion would bring forth But Boisleduc in this interim being rendred to Orange he was also constrained to be gone The Spaniards by reason of their applications wholly intent upon Italy where they hoped for great advantages did not resent losses elsewhere but instead of revenging themselves made a new offer to the United Provinces of a Truce which by some now weary of the War being hearkened to with applause was at last by the major part rejected after long contestations upon the perswasions of the Ministers of Venice and France who by their diligent cooperation diverted them from it doubting lest to that great diversion a stop coming to be put the full tide of their Armies might overflow Italy And they had just occasion for it because notwithstanding their ingagements elsewhere they saw draw near to their Confines a brave Army of Ferdinands Who sent Letters before to the Cantons of Helvetia by which he demanded passage for his Armies through their Country and besides that for the accommodation and security of his Ensigns he might be permitted to keep the passages with his own Souldiers The Imperialists by such a motion aimed rather to amuse the Grisons and their Confederates to the end to take them unprovided than to obtain what they demanded of the Cantons nor did their aim deceive them for whilst with wonted slowness the Switzers assemble themselves in Baden and that the minds of all with the endeavours of the Princes interessed were with great trouble turned that way the form of denying the Pass and the means to oppose it being under consideration in the Diet the Imperial Troops joyning at Meminghen in Swabe advanced with great expedition to Constans and receiving a months pay at Vberling marched on to surprise the Steich the strongest Pass of Rhetia Nor was
it difficult to possess it being unprovided and through the whole Country in the place of defence confusion and fear prevailing Majanfelt in the very brunt ran the same Fortune with Coira where Monsieur de Memin the French Ambassadour who was then there was taken and kept Prisoner The Count John de Merode led this party of men as a Vanguard consisting of ten thousand Foot and fifteen hundred Horse At this violence offered to Rhetia Italy justly trembled seeing yet greater dangers imminent The Ambassadour of Spain and the Resident of the Emperour to provoke them to greater suspicions or to make tryal of them in this Conjuncture of their great apprehensions communicated to the Venetians the march of these Troops as intended only to maintain the Rights of the Empire in Italy to which the Catholick King also so nearly joyned in blood and interest to Ferdinand could not deny him his assistance And therefore invited the Republick to second the design and adhere to their party approved by the occasion and by Heaven because in their friendship they would find quiet and advantage The Senate always accustomed in the greatest hazards to shew themselves more resolute and constant in short and grave words complying with their duty applied themselves to their own defence making Levies and providing the chief Cities and places with Money Victuals and every other thing necessary It was given out that the War would fall to be in Friuli though every body believed that Mantua was to receive the first blow in regard that that State as a Peninsula being interwoven within that of the Republick its danger concerned it equally with their own Wherefore after having dispatched Marco Anthonio Businello Secretary to reside in Mantua they sent the Duke a great sum of Money Ammunition and Cannon with Matroses and Engeniers that he might make provision of Corn and be before hand with his Fortifications In France pressing instances were made for diversions and succours But the King though for the insult upon the Grisons and the arrest of his Ambassadour he shewed himself grievously offended nevertheless instead of coming back to Susa returns to Paris Richelieu with the Court following him This retreat which afflicted Italy and struck the Venetians with great dislike had not so much its impulse from the Kings apprehension who saw many of the Gentry dye and sick in the Camp as from the Plots which were working against Richelieu by the Queens in Paris and from the retreat of the Duke of Orleans in disgust that the Queen-mother fearing lest he should with violence take away the Princess Mary to marry her had caused her to be kept in a manner Prisoner in the Bois de Vincennes The King indeed had caused her to be set at liberty but with order to his Brother betwixt themselves not to marry her without the Mothers consent whereupon against the Cardinal believed the Author of this contrivance was equally stirred the hatred of the Queen and of the Duke The one therefore sets her self to work his destruction whilst the other retired into Lorrain and well received by the Duke being greedy to involve France in a civil Combustion published a Manifest in which concealing the causes of the amorous flames those of hatred against the Cardinal were sufficiently vented arraigning the form of the present Government The burden then of the War of Italy rested upon the Venetians and France perswaded them to undergo it without fear with promises of greater assistance when invaded in their own Dominion it seeming that the Mantuan whither the Arms of that Crown could not reach was in all respects to rest upon the care of the Republick Monsieur de Razilier was nevertheless dispatched by the King to Crequi with orders that he should press Savoy to the execution of the Accord and thence passing to Mantua should incourage that Duke and sollicite the Venetians to take into their possession the passages of the Valteline to stop the Germans way but difficulties too great opposed themselves the Imperialists having now Rhetia in their power and being able by other ways to go into the Milanese whence the French saw it necessary to change design and resist by more powerful means the prejudices feared from that side Whereupon a Council being held at Paris where was present the Ambassadour Soranzo who consenting that the Republick should come in for a third part it was agreed that at a common Charge four thousand Switzers should be levied to which joyning four thousand French Foot and five hundred Horse the recovery of the Passes by force should be attempted The counsel was seasonable to hinder the Spaniards from Succours in future and to keep the Imperialists distracted or ingaged amidst those Mountains if to the warmth of the resolution there had followed an effect of suitable expedition But whilst the Mareshal de Bassompiere was designed for the command of these men and the direction of the enterprise and that he knowing the Cardinal ill affected towards him feared lest in the heat of the business he should abandon him and ruine him and whilst that Coevre was substituted into his place who for the future shall be called the Mareshal d'Etré and whom the Switzers and Grisons mindful of things happened formerly in the Valteline openly opposed the opportunity and the season vanished so that when Bassompiere accepting at last the Charge went amongst the Cantons he effected nothing but the Levy of a Body of that Nation to re-inforce the Kings Army which returned into Italy Richelieu excusing to Soranzo the mutation of Councils by the change of times because the plague infested Rhetia the Snow shut up the passages and above all the Switzers on several considerations refused to carry their Arms in open Hostility against the Colours of Ferdinand Carlo Emanuel that had stirred up the Emperour to send his Armies into Italy and with specious offers had presented himself for his Captain General sollicited the French to render to him the Town of Susa alledging that by the retiring of Cordua the Corn brought into Casal and the giving passage to their Troops to garrison it he had on his side fulfilled the Accord But he at the same time fortifying Avigliana and more and more closing in confidence with the Austrians gave clear arguments of an irreconciled and hostile mind whereupon Richelieu lets him know that the Crown would keep that Pass of the Alps till the Emperour should restore those of Rhetia to the Grisons Ferdinand on the other side renewing the respect of that people by giving liberty to the Ambassadour Memin quits not the possession of the Passes nor gives the Investiture to the Duke of Mantua though in order to the Treaty of Susa King Lewis by the means of Monsieur de Sabran instantly required it but rather refuses every thing until the Crown of France should ingage it self in Italy and take part in that cause the decision whereof belonged to his Authority The Spaniards
Favourite agrees with the King his Brother Puilaurens had been gained by Richelieu so that as he in compliance with his own loves to the Princess of Falsburg another Sister of Carlo's had already driven on Orleans to the Marriage with Margaret so now weary of those inclinations and baited by the Cardinal with promises of great recompence and the Marriage with his own Niece perswades him to leave his Mother and Wife at Brussels and to return by stealth into the Kingdom But Puilaurens was not long ere he felt the punishment of his over-much credulity for being allured by the Marriage and at that very time new offences being produced and he condemned to lose his life his death dissolved it The Spaniards remained by the escape of Orleans frustrated of their hopes and the surprise of the Islands of Ere 's in Provenze was deferred contrived by them to be executed under Imperial Colours upon pretence of succours and diversion for Lorrain For five and twenty Gallies seven great Ships with Souldiers and all other Provisions being come from Naples into Sicily to joyn with other eight Gallies and to take on Board Souldiers found things there in so little readiness that they were forced to put it off till the next year From such provisions and so great designs was easily to be comprehended that some great motion to War was near And therefore the Venetians failed not to attempt by their endeavours effectually imployed by Luigi Contarini in France and Giovanni Giustiniani in Spain to pacifie their minds and moderate animosities but the evil being at the point of breaking forth was rather provoked so that all diligence became fruitless and reasons were heard but not considered both the Crowns endeavouring rather by allurements and promises to bring the Republick into their opinions and change the Mediation into an adhering either to the one or other side An. Dom. 1635 THE HISTORY OF THE REPUBLICK OF VENICE THE TENTH BOOK ANNO MDCXXXV THE slaughters and calamities which dishonouring Christendom and destroying Europe have made famous the rancour of two great Ministers will give posterity just occasion to number this rather amongst the most doleful than a renowned year in which France and Spain came to an open breach and gave a beginning to a long War with memorable accidents and bloody successes intermingled with fallacious Treaties vicissitudes of Arms insurrections of people and the mockeries of Fortune It was already discovered that the emulation betwixt Richelieu and Olivares could no longer remain concealed neither wanted there on either side occasions or pretexts for the Fleet in Italy the Armies in Spain the Treaties with Orleans the stirring up the discontented abundantly discovered what engine was preparing by the Spaniards and on the other side the possession of Lorrain the progresses in Germany the Treaties with the Swedes and the Subsidies to Holland pointed out what designs the French were contriving The Cardinal sent the Count of Botru to Madrid and the Condé Duke Benavides to Paris but rather to espye the state of things than to beget confidence having rather mutually brought back instead of fair words and kind usage provocations and stinging incentives it is not credible to what a height rage was inflamed and minds irritated made sensible through ambition and resolute in revenge the better to confirm authority amidst Arms and uphold favour and glory Richelieu was happy who in these preludiums of War experienced in every Treaty the more lucky destiny to conclude with the Vnited Provinces of the Low Countries the League offensive and defensive which so much awakened in the World discourses expectation and fame and stirred up in the Austrians so many apprehensions and fears for by the Articles of the same The Provinces in obedience to the King of Spain were to be assaulted by the Confederates with Forces united of fifty thousand Foot and ten thousand Horse after that by a publick Manifest they should be invited and for three months their answer expected to shake off the Yoak and to unite themselves with others in one common body of liberty saving to every one their priviledges and in particular their Religion but when that time was past they designed them a pray to their Arms and the Conquests were to be divided Lutzemburg Namur Henault Artois and the Territory of Cambray were to be yielded to France with a part of Flanders on this side of a line which was to be drawn from Blankenburg betwixt Bridges and Dam taking in Ruplemond the rest was to belong to the States of Holland with a promise to leave the Catholick Religion every where in the state they found it It was agreed not to make Peace or Truce but by common consent and not to admit of any terms till the Spaniards were first totally driven out of the Low Countries They proposed to attacque Towns in an alternative order one of the repartition to France and then another of those assigned to Holland but leaving the choice to the will of the Generals A Fleet at Sea was over and above this agreed upon and the French were to declare War to the Emperour and every body else that upon this account should molest the States All this tended to give a great stroke if in the management of the War the interests of the Confederates had met with a parity as in the Treaty their minds were equally disposed and their wills agreeing The Spaniards coming to the knowledge hereof to the Pope and in all Courts laid load upon the French with bitter invectives as if they would expose Religion in pray to the Hereticks and that not contented to see it through the countenance of their assistance depressed in Germany they went about to extirpate it also in those Provinces where under the Government of their Monarchy the true Worship was retained But all that availing little placing their confidence in Arms rather than complaints they determine upon prevention by shutting that door by which the French assaulting the back-side of the Provinces intended to bring their Army to join with that of Holland The Count of Embden then sent by the Cardinal Infanta to attempt the gaining of the Citadel of Triers succeeded in the surprise of it by night through the negligence with which Arnoud the French Governour kept it the Garrison in the exploit being cut to pieces and the Elector remaining Prisoner for that hindred by the Gout he was not able to make his escape He was sent to Vienna to give account to the Emperour of his putting himself under the protection of the French and to have introduced into his Towns stranger Garrisons contrary to the constitutions of the Empire At the same time Fortune applauding beginnings Colonel Bamberg who after a long Siege had rendred Phillipsburg to the Swedes by whom it was afterwards delivered over to France by the favour of the Ice passing the ditch happily surprised that very strong place At two so great and unexpected blows the French were